Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 5 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 5’ ISBN: 978-83-65490-00-1 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-65490-01-8 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


SERMONS,

PAROCHIAL

WINTER

BETWEEN

WEEKS

THE

QUARTER,

VOL.

LENT.

AND

SUNDAY

ADVENT

V.

BY

VICAR

OF

VIRGIN'S,

THE

MARY

ST.

OF

FELLOW

AND

B.D.

NEWMAN,

HENRY

JOHN

OXFORD,

COLLEGE.

ORIEL

LONDON:

ST.

PAUL'S

YARD,

CHURCH

"

J.

G.

J.

FOR

PRINTED

H.

AND

F.

"

J.

PLACE,

WATERLOO

PARKER,

1840.

RIVINGTON,

OXFORD.

PALL

MALL;


TO

PATIENT

AND

IN

THE

THAT

HOPE

AN

BY

OF

TS

WILL

HE

MOTHER,

INSCRIBED,

NOT

OFFERING

UNSANCTIONED

RESPECT

MINISTRY,

COMMON

VOLUME

THIS

BRETHREN,

SERVICE,

THEIR

AND

HIS

TO

HIS

DUTIFUL

AND

LONG

HIS

BY

ALL

OF

BENEFACTOR

THE

D.C.L.

ESQ.

WATSON,

JOSHUA

GRATITUDE.

AND

A

^

BE

DISPLEASED


ADVERTISEMENT

The

weeks

may

fitly

of

which

St.

be

considered

the

in

they

are

their

form,

have

been

noted

College,

October

21,

1840.

at

render

express

the

to

foot

the

it

of

mons, Ser-

are

by

adapted unsuitable

allusions,

the

and

suggested

them

in

;

year,

intimately

to

made

festival,

less

so

Grace

following of

or

not

few

of

great The

more

as

As

occur.

Oriel

the

portion

though

seasons.

possible,

this

subjects

idea,

other

to

for

upon

main

it

to

is

Lent

and

Season

the

special Apostle.

selected

written

Sunday

as

Christmas-day

Paul

its

Advent

between

the

page

as

text;

as

was

and

they


CONTENTS.

I.

SERMON

A

WORSHIP,

PREPARATION

CHRIST'S

FOR

COMING.

(advent.) Isaiah

xxxiii.

17. PAGE

Thine the

eyes land

shall that

the

see

is

far

very

in

King

His

beauty

they

shall

behold

off

1

SERMON

A

REVERENCE,

;

II.

GOD'S

IN

BELIEF

PRESENCE.

(advent.) Isaiah

Thine the

eyes land

shall that

the

see

is

very

King far

xxxiii.

in

His

17.

beauty

;

they

shall

behold

off

15

SERMON

III.

UNREAL

WORDS.

(advent.) xxxiii.

Isaiah

Thine the

eyes land

shall that

see

is

the

very

King far

off

in

His

17.

beauty

;

they

shall

behold 33


CONTENTS.

viii

SERMON SHRINKING

IV.

FROM

CHRIST

COMING.

S

(advent.) xxxiii. 17.

Isaiah

PAGE

Thine

shall

eyes

see

the

beauty

:

they

shall behold

far off

that is very

the land

in His

King

53

SERMON

V.

EQUANIMITY.

(CHRISTMAS.) iv. 4.

Phil. the Lord

Rejoicein

and

alway;

I say,

again

SERMON

Rejoice

67

...

.

VI.

REMEMBRANCE

PAST

OF

MERCIES.

(CHRISTMAS.) Gen. I

am

not

worthy

truth, which

of the

Thou

xxxii. 10. all the

of

least

hast showed

Thy

unto

of all the 83

servant

....

VII.

SERMON THE

mercies, and

MYSTERY

GODLINESS.

OF

(CHRISTMAS.) Hebrews He

that

of one;

for

Both

sanctifieth which

and

is

He

cause

ii. 11.

they

who

sanctified

are

ashamed

not

to

are

all

call them

brethren

99

SERMON THE

STATE

VIII. OF

INNOCENCE.

(CHRISTMAS.) Eccles. God

hath

made

inventions

man

upright, but

vii. 29.

they

have

sought

out

many 114


ix

CONTENTS.

IX.

SERMON

SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

(CHRISTMAS.) Hebrews

ii. 16. PAGE

For

verilyHe

took

took

Him

on

not

Him

on

the seed

the

Angels, but

of

nature

He

of Abraham

133

SERMON

RIGHTEOUSNESS

X.

NOT

OF

BUT

US,

IN

US.

(EPIPHANY.) 1

Of

Him

are

wisdom, ;

him

in Christ

ye

Cor.

i. 30, 31.

Jesus, who

that, according

is made

God

of

it is written, He

as

unto

sanctification, and

righteousness,and

and

that

us

tion redemp-

glorieth,let

the Lord

glory in

147

SERMON

THE

LAW

XI.

OF

SPIRIT.

THE

(epiphany.) Rom. Christ

is the end

of the

Law

for

x.

4.

righteousnessto

every

one

that

believeth

163

SERMON

THE

NEW

XII.

WORKS

OF

THE

GOSPEL.

(epiphany.) 2

If any

man

past away;

be

in

Christ, he

Cor. is

a

behold, all things are

v.

new

17. creature

become

new

:

old

thingsare 187


CONTENTS.

x

XIII.

SERMON

THE

STATE

SALVATION.

OF

(epiphany.) Eph.

iv. 24. PAGE

That

ye

put

on

the

righteousnessand

new

is created

after God

which

man,

in

holiness

true

203

SERMON

XIV.

INFIRMITIES.

AND

TRANSGRESSIONS

(epiphany.) Heb. Now

the

just shall

soul shall have

live

by

faith

but

;

pleasurein

no

x.

38.

if any

draw

back, My 223

SERMON

SINS

man

him

XV.

INFIRMITY.

OF

(epiphany.) Gal. The

flesh lusteth

flesh cannot

;

and

17.

against the Spirit,and

these

do the

v.

are

contrary the

things that

to

the

Spiritagainst the other,

so

that ye

ye would

239

XVI.

SERMON

SINCERITY

one

the

AND

HYPOCRISY.

(epiphany.) 2

If there be first a man

hath, and

Cor.

viii. 12.

willingmind, it is accepted according to that not

according to

that he hath

not

a

253


CONTENTS.

xi

XVII.

SERMON

THE

TESTIMONY

CONSCIENCE.

OF

(efiphany.) Cor.

2

i. 12. PAGE

Our

is this,the testimony rejoicing

of

of

and

abundantly

more

God,

have

we

to

had

in

but

by

conversation

our

in

the world,

270

you-ward

XVIII.

SERMON

MANY

conscience, that wisdom, fleshly

with

not simplicityand godly sincerity,

the grace

our

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

(SEPTUAGESIMA.) 1

Know

not,

ye

receiveth

the

that

which

they So

prize?

Cor.

ix. 24. in

run

race,

run

all,but

obtain

one

281

XIX.

SERMON

BLESSINGS

THE

a

that ye may

run

OF

THIS

LIFE.

(SEPTUAGESIMA.) Phil. I have

all,and

abound

;

I

306

full

am

SERMON

ENDURANCE,

iv. 18.

THE

XX.

CHRISTIAN'S

PORTION.

(SEXAGESIMA.) Gen. All these

things are

againstme

xlii. 36. 322


CONTENTS.

xii

XXI.

SERMON AFFLICTION,

COMFORT.

OF

SCHOOL

A

(SEXAGESIMA.) i. 4.

Cor.

2

PAGE

comforteth

Who

comfort

them

us

in all

which

ourselves

we

are

tribulation,that

our

in any

trouble, by

SERMON THOUGHT

THE

OF

be

may comfort

the

able to with where-

of God

comforted

are

we

340

XXII.

GOD,

STAY

THE

SOUL.

THE

OF

(quinquagesima.) Rom. Ye

have have

received

not

.received

the

the

viii. 15.

spiritof bondage again

Spirit of adoption, whereby

fear, but

to

ye

cry, Abba,

we

Father

354

XXIII.

SERMON LOVE,

THE

ONE

THING

NEEDFUL.

(quinquagesima.) 1

Though have

I not

speak

with

charity,I

the am

Cor.

xiii. 1. of

tongues become

as

men

and

sounding

of

angels,

brass,

or

a

and

ling tink-

cymbal

371

SERMON THE

XXIV.

POWER

OF

THE

WILL.

(quinquagesima.) Eph.

Finally, my His

vi. 10.

brethren, be strong in the Lord, and

might

in the

power

of 386


SERMON

WORSHIP,

I.

PREPARATION

A

Isaiah

Thine

"

shall

eyes

behold

Year

after

warnings

than

impressive this

the

summer,

autumn,

the all

has

have

is

seasons

The

are

longer

1

VOL.

V.

hearts

past

tired

have

and

and

the

are

all

gone,

past: the

raise

we

austere

Advent. B

the

spring,

brought

they

and

dreary

out;

worn

but

of

;

last

at

us

rain

cold,

and

more

to

religious

;

same

comes

the

utmost

is

it

turn,

the

us

forebode

in

shall

perhaps

which

is

they

off."

far

none

year

each

All

we

and

us,

in

:

brings

frost

befal

beauty

very

passes,

very

and

His

is

with

COMING.

17.

in

again,

their

come.

sated: the

it

as

them.

done

end

that

world,

of

and

land

now

thought

gifts

the

The

which

of

days

King

those

season1.

gloom,

the

and

again

xxxiii.

see

year,

CHRIST'S

FOR

over,

their and

failed,

has would

not

weather


with

in tone

the

frame

and

such

good come

bad

in

which

the

end

of

they

have

no

at

hardly be

does

is well

Life

in

future, and

clear and

its

hand," that there

is at earth"

to

rather

that, because

the

King

in winter

perhaps,but though

with

such

before

come

is chill

season

morning

is

this befits those

and

that more

in

and

who

prayer

make

joice re-

new

"

soon

land

the

feelingsfor holy dejection

some

whole,

and

calmly

of Christ. which

we

The

day by day. of

breath

few, but

the all

by professionpenitents and

and

luxury by prayer

it

a

will

behold

"

the

pilgrims. cheerful

bright that gloom, than

to

is

failing ; nay,

worshippers are are

it

upon

and

feelingswith

dark, and

loneliness,more

appliances of attempt

Him

watchers

mourners,

them

on

the

damp,

the

Advent

are

and

are

; but

spent, the day

are

waiting,in

comfort

too

far

it failing,

are

by

so

true, does

former

These

in age,

and

have

forward

heavens

beauty,"and

for the earnestly,

And now

they

be

they

and

new

the

far off."

is very

which

His

in

"

on

its conscience

as

night is

are

though

come,

keen

the

"

year ;

days

in its way

enough

perception

is

pleasure; yet they

proportion

solemnly that

The

life.

the soul is cast

Thus satisfy.

not

Such

alike

comes

again,could

young

body, is

of the

end

which

of mind

frame

the

befits the

which

of mind

wishing it.

men

the

acceptable.

and feelings,

our

and

would

see

[Serm.

succeeds, though ungratefulto

which

the

PREPARATION

A

WORSHIP,

2

which less

More that

all those men

dear

to

severity, aids and

now-a-days

disagreeableto

them.


faith does

True

it sits

kneel, when

to

before

sinner

a

that awful

the

return;

Him

for

us

these

they have

is

again;

this

is

words

that

same

awake

"

thing no-

ableness unprofitthe

read;

us

of

out in

cometh

the

Collects,beseeching

same

O

judgment.

not

same

well-known

the

"

warning

the

comes

amid

Isaiah

;" the

Lord

prepare

whom

little

as

brightness ; there

sky,

welcome

of the

Him

to

will think

they

the rain

or

Gospel, bidding

sleep,"and

obey

and

Prophet

Epistle and

who

face

fire,will

as

then

And

rejoicein. of earth

to

frost

The

is strippedof its

to

Him

see

of

realize

who

another, but

then

and

goes

warnings recur.

Him

flame

a

dered, be hin-

to

then.

year

Name

as

pleasantlynow,

pray

doing so

the earth

shall

they

are

eyes

bargainto One

when

Day

face,whose

Judge. They

its

passed encom-

placeitself

it would

ridiculed,when

be

to

or

blessed look

voices, and seen,

because

they

out

they

for love

"

appearing!"

His We

those

be the ; "

I have

which

destiny of but

this

that before

sight of not

we

lies

us

our

fitter reflections

have

cannot

than

know

plains only com-

only hardshipis

Its

warmth.

by

not

It

cushions, is protectedby curtains, and

upon

of

3

comforts.

covet

not

it is forbidden

when

as

COMING.

CHRIST'S

FOR

I.]

Maker

what

other know a

entered orders to

be

of our

beings we

we

and

Lord

face

for other

may know

fearful

own

when

b2

this Season What

upon.

time

is reserved

at

must to

have face.

beings;

lot, the We

there


4

WORSHIP,

be

may

are

brute

creation.

can

they should

Him.

destined

to

But

Him

be

in

rewarded

does

We

person.

have

Presence, and shall

have

present

we

see

twain

vanish

of

proof; hearts

good

to

and

than

and look

we

a

merely judged. by

not

of nature,

His

One and

and

by

one

any

What

it will be rent Maker

our

bad

so.

will will

between

will

look

numerous

on

us

truth

told

then

are

see

God.

On

sages pas-

this, by way

impress the We

shall

of the

tell

Scripturewhich do

we

Him.

on

it may

in

searchingeye.

He

creature.

every

it

righteous

of shadows.

Suddenly

a

as

Himself

personalintercourse

hardly quote

but

be

actions,

one.

away,

first

then, I say, that first appearance

nothing less while

come

our

to

Lawgiver

world

a

are

to

not

are

before

or

We

on

are

holy

substantial.

And

I need

by His

in

are

and

the Creator us,

the

one

endure

we

is not

appear. be

that

to

At

We

course

stand

to

know

and

that

our

upon

present, but from

at

government,

nay,

and

the

indefinite

an

case.

our

Him;

general provision or

mere

in

this is not

come

on

permittedto

punished, we

or

with

case

of His

suddenly.

is to

Recompense

die, or

live

judgment;

that

and

meeting ;

law

never

For

of their nature

be the

before

come

the

their

Him.

before

be

outskirts

but

by Him,

approach

before

live and

the very

period,upon

to

It may

of

nothing

brought

tell,this may

we

sustained

be

to

never

what

that

[Serm.

which, knowing

some,

Maker,

PREPARATION

A

the

of it upon

of our

that expressly, one

3

hand

holy


Job

"

body, yet

I shall and

Balaam shall

says,

Star

lift up

His

to

the

Son

and

coming

said

generallyof

of

cometh

and

they

with

other,

Him

; for

"

face :" and

And, His

they

coming

St. Paul.

live,saith the

xxvi. xxii.

Job

xix.

64. 4.

of

i. 7.

will

judge

We

Christ.

For

Numb. 1

John

knee

xxiv.

17.

iii. 2.

like Now to

face ; and

!."

them, for

see

We

"

of

it is

Luke

before

the

written, As

shall

1 Cor.

all

must

Christ," says

all stand

shall

"

on

face

then

He

judgment-seat "

Him,

see

And

His

them.

Behold,

Again,

but

see

it is

shall be

we

is."

shall

so

Lord, every

26, 27. Rev.

to

the

judgment-seat

1

Him,

see

Again,

He

as

see

all kindreds

Him."

in their foreheads

will be

before

appear

Him

They

"

shall be as

of

"

shall

and

:

glass,darkly;

a

again,

Name

Him

shall appear,

see

And

eye

up,

draweth

of power,

hand,

one

every

because

He

shall

we

and

pierced

When

righthand

the

of

ye shall

of heaven." on

;

shall wail

through

see

His

clouds

also which

the

we

clouds

come

Look

redemption

I

;

rise out

Hereafter

"

now

shall

"

the

all men,

unrighteous

disciples,

; for your

enemies,

the

in

earth

of the

His

behold,

not

Sceptre shall

a

sittingon

man

there

nigh ;

; whom

shall

but

not

heads

see

hand

but

to

God

other

see

destroy

worms

eyes

Him,

says

your

nigh ;" and

the

Jacob, and

Christ

mine

shall

Him, of

out

Israel."

He

On I

"

behold

flesh shall I

my

another."

5

skin

my

myself,and

for

see

not

and

in

COMING.

after

Though

says,

this

a

CHRIST'S

FOR

I.]

bow xxi.

to

I

Me,

28.

Matt.

xiii. 12.

Rev.


6

WORSHIP,

and

of

one

every God."

again,

come

in His

then

shall

He

He

his

shepherd divideth Such

is

first

our

say, it will be know of the when

they

as

wise

and

And

at

cometh

bad.

when lies

this

it

this,that all is dark that

God

now

? that be

in

a

world

1

2

2

1 Thess.

Cor.

v.

of

10. v.

are

and

a

xiv. Matt.

we

day For

sudden

and

Him

meet

the

as

to

we

day

of sense,

For

surelyit Matt.

our

lead

us

told,all that

world

5, 6.

prospect

will

all will be one

slept.

2."

home

are

Do

10, 11, 12.

xxv.

the

night.

case,

for us?

spirits?

Rom.

2, 3.

this all that

in

selves Your-

is said of the

which

one

now,

and, I

surprisegood

brought

hidden, and

is we

is

a

made, Behold, the

to

of the is

done

or

cry

out

ye

us,

anxiouslyto ask, Is us,

a

state

before

thoughts, surely

is allowed

was

; go

that

"

This to

as

Bridegroom tarried,"the

virgins

cometh

; "

all slumbered

"

midnight

Bridegroom

which

is said the

there

God

our

then safety,

He

; and

goats1."

Paul,

and

glory.

nations

thief in the

a

upon

While

"

foolish

Now

as

them."

elsewhere

"

well

St.

Him,

another,

the

with

with His

of

to

shall

man

it is intimate.

as

shall say, Peace

destruction

wicked,

meeting

then

himself

of

from

sheep from

cometh

so

Son

throne

one

perfectly," says

Lord

of

gathered all

sudden

as

So

holy Angels

the

them

separate

God.

to

the

all the

shall be

[Sekm

account

When

"

sit upon

Him

shall

give

glory,and

before

confess

shall

us

And

And

shall

tongue

every

PREPARATION

A

know

only

lightthen

;

will

be

vealed re-

and

are

to

is

our

xxv.

plain 31,

32.


wisdom,

given

how

But

to

this

This

Him. and

and

before

as

it

is

to

Him,"

meet

well

or

Prepare

"

of

as

is

tion. inspira-

thing

to

be

ourselves

the

of

way

But, when

we

appearing

matter,

His

dwelling in

to

reward

were

mere

world. the

strive

must

we

enough, in

consider

from

that

approve

this

in

sufficient

scarcely a

say

follow

do

God, and

different

reason,

might to

steadilyto

come

ye

so

indeed

they

as

?

prepare out

that

punishment

nature,

great

directions,hints,

to

question to

obey Him,

to

for this

is this to be ?

observe,

answer

Go

"

7

prepare

any are

of natural

dictate

Now

are

we

thy God,"

meet

the

how

us

COMING.

duty,to

if so,

and

change; rules

bounden

our

"

to

CHRIST'S

FOR

I.]

is

presence,

a

very

being merely subjected to would

laws, and

a

system

of moral

another

a special preparation, preparationof thought

affection,such

and

and

countenance,

ought.

we

hold

to

Nay, and,

the

soul itself for His

eye

must

be

of

day, or

to

the

will enable

as

the

in order

bodilyframe

whether

or

and

the

Gospel

purposes, wonderful

which, if

not

to

this

not

Scriptureprecludesthe

other

as

the

as

bodily

full

the

to bear

light

exposure

air.

But,

that

bear

in order

His

Him

preparationof

a

just to

require

endure

with

be,

presence,

exercised

to

us

communion

it may

to

seem

be

safe

is

Covenant prepare

us

tellingus

intended, among

for this future

destiny,the sightof God, most

reasoning,

necessityof it,by

glorious,will

be

"

most

its

glorious a

destiny terrible.


WORSHIP,

8

And

in the

which

worship and

Christ

His

and

vouchsafed

are

both

is

indeed

considering it

?

most

a

true

a

? ?

meditate

as

the

they

is it not

Why

Him

and

do

must

Why

why

so,

must

they

they

be

must

Sacraments

I answer,

and

because especially,

But

besides

why,

reason

of

state

Direct prayer Him His

and

God

the

not

God be

suitablyhereafter us,

they please

Or

or

do

day to on

what

and we

?

Why calls

so, first of all to

so

this

here

to

direct

for

part our

do.

plain

change

their

necessary :

they

Church

to

be

and

own

?

see

we

if

their

tells them

one

are

like,may

part with

acceptable

most

the

that

are

with

intercourse

not

for them

they must

they

They

being.

Is

God?

choose

what

this, I observe that

of

religiousforms,

not

in

partakers

?

not

can

Church

to

come

Is

How

they

may

just,honest,

religiousacts?

certain

in

taking part

fast, and

virtuous?

the

certain

by submitting to

to

go

rites and

pray,

be

to

worship

conduct

they

certain

otherwise

approaching Him?

of

way

mind

enough

real

and

observe

for

ask, Why

need

Why

for

grounds

sometimes

they watch,

need

Why

true

activityin

bear

reason

have

we

Men

one.

sober, benevolent, and this

we

mystical,of

and

momentous

far

need

Why

ceremonies

on

moral

? they professreligion

Church

left to us,

have

gradually learning to

and

religiousworship, as

need

Almighty God,

of

Him.

sightof

This

[Serm.

service

Apostles

means,

approaching God, the

PREPARATION

A

their ever.

now, ing meet-

intercourse

call sacramental


FOR

I.]

communion,

even

it is

"

not

then

us

going

is

a

out

What

be.

from

Depart

And

dead

1."

This

being

as

the

to

and

such

Moses

dazzled

were

over

it.

that

we

in

Mount are

does on,

When

far, that

so

with not

the

visiblyshow He

and we

people

have

we

beneath

8.

O

Mount,

said, Lord." feet

it

so

He

When the

and he

put

in the

ple peoa

veil

Gospel,

its

Moses

being in

the we

far, that Christ has

silentlyand

we

know

i. 17.

in

preparation,

sight of God;

a

was

merciful

us

Rev.

pened hap-

glory

appointed.

Himself.

v.

once

Peter

of

with

one

fell at His

means

are

approach Him,

Luke

St.

at

what

preparationfor

We

sits among

1

His

far removed of

altogetherremoved.

when

countenance,

so

state

a

from

surelymost

the

his

veil is

That are

from at

learn

has

it

shall

Christ

meet

Him,

saw

He

ing consum-

reasons,

sinful man,

a

the

us

as

down

came

am

it is

to

in

appear

them.

he

case,

means

to

Apostles to

;

Bridegroom," who, if

may

when

vouchsafe

God

to

religiousservice

event, which

be

for I

me,

John,

St.

the

"

nature

very

momentous

awful

an

manifested

suddenly "

its other

it would

to

even

of

the

meet

preparation,we

without

hensible incompre-

some

preparing our

beauty," will

His

preparationfor

day

in

this view

to

Besides

fire.

9

Him.

take

"in

seen

COMING.

necessary

for

sightof

the

Let

be

may

way, bear

CHRIST'S

it

put

a

veil

secretly.

only by faith,


10

WORSHIP,

and

He

when

Such

then

all

to

is the

His

day

in

down

"

say,

before

He

that

flesh

with

the

I

me,

Lord, Holy God,

judgment, Again,

say

The

:

"

that

pure,

all

the nerve

bright. the

undergo

by any

I

I shall

a

vision

which

it.

they

making thus

to

then

which

be

men

learn

make

their

mind.

familiar

to

us rounded sur-

brought

to

be

endure

Servants

; to

is fearful before

of it, and

Any them.

it not

are

in this world

great thing,they prepare

up

let

all will

they only enjoy who

When

I

day

Christ

see

His

and

beforehand, by thinking often this

in the

which

in

One

sin

my

Strong,Holy

I shall

then

come

of that

then, and

it

Church,

to

when

also,

!"

Lord

company,

Holy

for

is ecstatic, and consumed

be

will be

confess

death, and

Holy Angels.

blessed

myself

O

come

will

His

sight of

us,

we

day

by into

deliver

when

in

"

blood

and

Holy of

He

thought

pardon

may

shall I

footstool

and

to

come

in prayer

; and

in

"

which

Thus

"

fore-

as

down

very

of mine

come

Him

sightof

His

before

I come,

now,

O

tation. manifes-

should

ourselves

to

Immortal, in the hour

and of

divine.

Him

to

think

against me

hour

awful

that

we

kneel

we

this blood

over

though

When

us

kneel

this flesh and seated

which

spiritin

be.

must

day

it is without

us,

ourselves

to

first-fruits of that

private, let

one

to

ordinances, considering them

and stallings one

realize

to

[Skrm.

Himself

manifests

being able

our

PREPARATION

A

have

to

themselves

they

unusual

Courage

call

trial, is

a


I

FOR

]

step in gaining certain

necessary is

close

warrior

their

eyes

the. Angel, like in him

into I

strengthV of

heir

an

day

heaven

see

may

learn

song,

by

And

myself ready

be

to to

see

in

ordinances

greater

of

of each, that be

now.

A

world

and

and is

down no

In

who

is

black

veil

the

next.

We

it, to

and

thick

in

through

access

the

Gospel

but

every

now

this

veil

these

and

see

it into

the

1

Dan.

marvellous

x.

sacred

part.

my

8.

of

ligion, re-

higher or

sacramental

the is

measure

day

one

bear

us

to

us

in

up

There

world. ; it

His

this

range

nothing. next

to

measure

between

men

removed

I

is manifested

spread

fro, and

then

to

mortal

is not

and

still

a

enabling

is

I

it.

see

learn

Saviour, who

Incarnate

I

not

ordinaryservices

then, by imparting it

presence

to

regards the

as

one

and

:

I would

degree,according to

judge, and

our

the

am

seeing it, that

by praise,I

of

no

I

hope

by psalm

Church.

the less

or

bear

and

specialway,

a

not

private,holds

public and rather

it,and

And

is true

was

retained

and

for

it.

confession

what

he

inheritance

it without

in

saw

comeliness

desire

my

yet, for I could

allowed

am

of

mighty

Daniel

Church, because

to

It is my

possession

make

to

come

then

come

scared,

some

when

"his

courage

are

of

corruption, and

heaven.

take

to

And

John,

St.

goods, and

vision

gloriousking.

or

turned

the

at

11

Children

gained by steady thought.

and

in

COMING.

CHRIST'S

In

remains,

disclosures

are


12

WORSHIP,

made

to

hereafter

the

brow, the

of We

face

of

in

blood.

Or

laid

print

of nails

Or not

dream

wounded

who

who

He,

but

that

and

we

are

be

may

Now upon

upon

our

heads, fore-

recollect

we

blind

raised

and

One

fed

who

Thus

may voice

called

to

us

prepares

of

and

was

His the

by

ways

be

judged,

to

us

us

be

to

unawares

;

Archangel sounds,

the

the

meet

it

many

prepares take

a

dead.

from

us

in

the

with

the

nature

our

not

had

a

Bridegroom,

we

ready. consider

what

light these

remarkable

some

If

Hebrews.

we

approach wonder

us,

the

when

it is

surely it

glorifyus,

to

He

that glorified,

that

His

gave.

judge is

Or

been

us

resembled

renewed

He

meat

tells

earthly.

have

we

signed

surely,that

is to

but

or

sensible

than

more

in

head,

our

eating and drinking;

side, and

heavenly

"

been

the

we

it were,

Calvary.

it,and

sightto

have a

He,

in

or

as

heads, and

our

upon

gave

we

of

we

shall

approach, and

voice

mark

times

which

We

are,

a

a

spake

hand

touch

have

it

and

we

and

water, we

a

something

where

not

bathing

Form

hands,

our

At

it.

lips become,

our

contact

know

of

face.

to

darkness,

or

[Serm.

is behind

glimpse

a

see

spite of our

what

catch

to

seem

of

us

PREPARATION

A

that

tastingof

St. Paul

the

of the

to

God

in

the

and

calls it

the

in

texts

have

reflections

an

Epistle to

the "

Holy Ghost,"

a

the

natural super-

world,

next

no

enlightening," a

heavenly gift,"a being "

this

Gospel

to

throw

"

"

tastingof

made the

taker par-

good


FOR

I.]

No

God, and

of

word

wonder be

If

be

He, who

fit

And

appliesstill in

to

the

for

of purification

to

their

to

from

prepare

for

shall be.

and

Let

us

Advent.

let

out

what to

hearts

expectant

coming,

of

resolves,and

go

watch

us

2

Ex.

Almighty

bid

them

to

them

for

we

meet

; and

for Him

xix.

10"12.

"

round

a

; for

charitable

spirit, season

severe

deeds what

and

Him

wash

cleansing

God2;"

are

was

"

flesh and

religiouseyes

remembering

time

a

Sinai, Moses

of the

a

especiallyto

season

fear

the

in

expect

When

bounds a

clude in-

Ordinances.

us

'.

Mount

set

which

particularis

kind

all defilement

austere

1

in

is this

more

thoughts,and

His

This

"

to

hearts

and

invite

sanctifythe people,"and

for chastened

season

to

Ordinances

humbly

may

upon

perfectingholiness

a

degree. here

not

of many

they

every

descend

:" much

ourselves

we

grace.

clothes," and

about

does

concerning

celebration

because

of

said

when

times

means

told

to its

fullyto Holy Seasons,

the

"

sequence, con-

sinning against

condescend

glory,it

have

more

them

are

was

in

does surelyif that privilege

us,

future

I

larger grace,

God

that

proportion

judge,

our

come."

wrath.

what

They

be

to

apostasy after receiving

utter

perilousin

so

for His

us

world

profanationof it,any

is to

for His

us

of the

Himself

manifest not

the powers

13

utterlyhopeless,and

so

any

it,should

COMING.

that

too

it should

CHRIST'S

with

though in

the

2

Cor.

He

;

we

trite con-

delays

cold

vii. 1.

and


14

WORSHIP,

dreariness

His

us

which

summons

what

Let

will

patiently,

to

kingdom

to

mercy His

in

active

let

;"

us

all

remember

to

enemies

here,

righteousness

;

that

He

be

and

to

may

hereafter.

of

our

visit

reward

us

necessity. hopefully, to

in

us

;

His

Him

pray

cometh

friends

strips

voluntary

resigned Let

He

when

us

a

fearfully,

works.

good

He

when

us

Attend

end.

by

on

come

an

rate,

solemnly,

"remember

our

His

day

Him

any

have

anticipate,

obediently;

while

ever

at

us

one

for

wait

us

let

body;

day

one

must,

we

the

of

act,

will

must

I.

[Serm.

"c.

PREPARATION,

A

His

to

according us

according

member re-

to


SERMON

REVERENCE,

A

II

BELIEF

Isaiah

"

Thine

shall

eyes

Though of

a

Moses

us

through and

are

sufficient

even

The state

the

future

see

His

really

"

to

fulfils the

the

Prophet

well

as

glory face,

and

to

it

the is

His

state

said Name

land

the

that

by

among

a

very

in far

John,

shall

be

"

in

true

His off."

present

our

hereafter.

St.

and

We

text.

to

saints

in

King is

relate of

much,

see

us,

mitted ad-

not

dwells

the

see

from

invisibly,

of

"

to

the

to

towards

promise

behold

of

though

land

it

are

Christ

more.

of

we

given

are

shall

the

enter

sight yet

as

they

:

off."

to

a

glory, yet seeing

beauty far

very

though

permitted

words

as

permitted

sense,

now

beauty,"

not

Ordinances

its

is

PRESENCE.

His

in

that

Church

His

in

17.

King

too,

for

xxxiii.

vouchsafed

heavenly

preparation

GOD'S

land

was

We

distance. to

in

the

was

he

promise,

the

see

behold

IN

Of

They

shall

their

fore-


16

REVERENCE,

heads

\"

And

in passages

the

text

all

and

that

which

withal

a

Such

Light

to

view

is

a

realize

the

Even

those

seriousness, have

duty.

they

is

would

be

not

they

are.

and

fear

religion.

make

it almost

have

so

Church very

:

we

for, unless

much

societies

principleto

is

little of it,and

as

do

a

not

2

habits

they had, as

say that

awe

all but

discarded

called

Christian the

disown as

feel the

holy fear, too

are

duty of

duty

children

specialinheritance,

God's

often

not

reverence

ourselves,to whom

reverence

xxii. 4.

in to

present day

first

the

do

without

deficient

very

they

;

not

who, in spite of themselves,

Rev.

;

worship, is

our

admit

Those

1

than

more

quite forgotten the

or

once

Whole

; and

reverence

of the

a

it be

though

illumination

men

are

almost

the

from

of

who

scarcelytoo

at

are

most

Christ, nor

plain at

It is

to

strange of

This

that, it is

Baptism, by

an

of

Object

face

worship by.

presence

realizingit. of

is the

the

God

all

do.

to

again, and

is far

Christians, is

Christ, who

and

and

see

see,

which

enabled

are

become

we

part ;" we "

Christians

but

do not

for Gospel, but still, in

of

revealed,

Lord

the

We

glassdarkly ;"

a

shall be

of

speaks

explanation

in

together;"

2."

know

we

through

any

the

"

it

glory

God

our

taken the Lord

see

the

see

face under

true "

shall

shall

excellencyof to

glory of

flesh

They

"

be

may

The

"

;

[Serm.

present, Isaiah himself

of the

which

BELIEF

A

influenced

are

ashamed

Isa. xl. 5

of it.

want

;

of

xxxv.

by

it,con-

2.


sider it their

even

as

for it cannot

at

loss how

to

received

customs

begin to

be

fashions

and

suspiciousand

feelings. Let defect

of

we

an

to

who

look

forward

have

lightthat

!"

These

are

vol.

v.

the

fair, and

stinctive in-

own

from

the to

gious relistate

such

fear"

the

is us

no

be

two

the is

wonderful

in

lamentable

; but

what

which

even

on

shall the

principle,

religiousmatters,

future, and that

religious

that sinners

live

in

say, taken

to

This

who

deficient

are

up

think

they

are

that heir in

maintain,

persons

they maintained,

is in

darkness

make

to

judgment

a

even

if

holy

resist

occasion

who

country,

or

to

stands

favour, when

God's

their

alluded, and

men

classes,those

claim

as

they are to

describe

the fear of God

age

and

least act

of

it is : it is not

so

serious

account

of

to

community.

live without

say

more

far

go

the

of

speaking

length they

at

take

both

indeed

how

fear, and, lamentable

together,they

should

then

I have

classes

two

and

indeed, if

of

selves them-

for it.

are

portion

; and

afraid

us

text

which

to

remedy

There

the

in

promise

awe

wish

things,but

or objections,

answer

culed ridi-

it to

mode

to sacred

hide

when

defend

their

in

reverence

acting,in relation

in

and

intelligible grounds. They

maintain

the

of mind,

they can,

as

and

the

17

of weakness

much

censured

on

a

PRESENCE.

mark

a

feelingas or

to

GOD'S

IN

II.]

that

the

"

God's or

at

spiritof

part of religion.

"

If the

darkness, how

great is that

classes

who

of

men

c

are

defi-


18

REVERENCE,

cient

in

they

this

never

them

those

sin is

think

for all sin has

the

on

hand

one

that

consider

it is

their persons

once

been

were,

forgiven

consider the

on

that

other

who

great evil in them, because

no

in Christ

accepted

are

that

displeasure ;

who

great evil in itself,those

no

think

that, though they

at all now,

not

;

who

God's

greatly under

who

they are "

[Serm.

respect: first, those

were

next, those

BELIEF

A

for their

faith's

sake. Now

it must

fear in of

does religion

the

as

think, heavens

while

in

The

not

were

nevertheless

us,

is infinite

thought lead

the

all persons

men

And

For

terms.

think "

fear

makes with

the

that "

is

at

a

it all

godly awe

mortal

the

observed,

or

with and

true

great evil

no

that

overwhelming and

it is for

it is

sight we

only question

one

were

faces

ought

to

irreligious

feeling.

first

good

an

men,

natural

let it be

next

it

from

professreligionto profess also

who

disclaim

their

circumstance

mere

and

religiousfear,however to

were

is all-perfect

and

creatures

to

then

great evil,or

a

free

veiled

Even

the

whom

Angels

themselves

Seraphim

we

should

sight,one

the

nor

they cried, Glory. sin

God

clean,

Were

fear, before

but

not

not

are

folly.

that

could

we

of

circumstance

of that.

in Tlis

Angels, yet

existence

the

on

it is short

;

the

that

depend

not

sinners

being

our

pure

observed

be

bad

may

dispute about be

tempted

is whether

word

slavish

reverence

no

; "

that

dread, and ; "

and

that

the one

to

word man

another therefore


they

to

seem

if both

as

"

GOD'S

IN

II]

them

each

oppose

wrong,

This

of words

questionnot

I

whom of mind

am

which

wrong,

show

To

that

what

state

allude

they

the

her

this

two

right

only point between the word

two

the

fear is

it

case,

for these

things;

the Church

Saints

of

that

sons perthat

Catholic

in

few

a

opinion are

fault

differ in opinionfrom

has

to

words I

which

is, which, widely other, they have

each

a

exemplified.

ever

I will

is so,

sets

what

; and

of

not,

is

describingplainlyconsider

prescribedand

ever

the

is not

but

they do

reverence

of these

properlybelonged.

state

that

and

whether

to

were,

19

other, when

partiesagreed

selfish terror

and

PRESENCE.

as

in

common.

The think

class

one

Catholic

the

salvation, or say that

Creed

doctrines

certain

no

of persons

it matters

his conduct

is

too

they

speak) and

pressed,do

or

less

mark

and

mere

not,

"

that He who

is

deny Such

clearlyapprehended of the two c

who is

think

(as

pleasesGod

man

perhaps go

ing speakstrictly "

who,

when

strictly speakingand that are

and

the the

punishment tenets,

more

confessed, which

classes of which 2

to

that

niceties

sin of man,

is eternal.

the former

"

a

that

so

who

orderly, are

who

necessity; who believes

man

Christ's death

allow

"

the

that or

for the

not

of the wicked

in order

a

and trifles,

whether

God, literally

believed

ceremonies

atonement

an

hold

"

what

equallyby observingthem doubt

strict, who

respectableand

all rites and

to

those

question

not

that

on

of

be

need

least

at

consists

I

speak.


20

REVERENCE,

The

other

of

class

men

widelydifferent that, though they

they

are

that,

they

were

of

heaven,

from

at

forgives them that

they have

visited

by

from

all around

sense

in which of

and

their

does the

of

should

I have

such

contrary

Now

what

the

"

the

the

one

the

such For

as

the

a

mercy

in

His

are

have

and

of

love,

meaning and

;

signsof

in

in in

of

want

common.

and

neither God

of fear in both to

rence reve-

benevolence,

consequence

proposed

which

considering

awe

love

by

that

say

spread

regard Almighty

I

beyond

religion,to

have

not

ance assur-

privilege.

a

of

this:

a

Baptism

thus

be

be

in

an

as

such

men

distinct

themselves,

to

such

schools

to

been

children

peculiar

is

lutely abso-

they have

anxiety,and they

of

tain cer-

trespasses,

quite

feelingmust

other

other, which the

that

"

without

agree

be

for, nothing

not,

these

to

one

the

nor

and

fear ;

in

other

and

favour,

so

their

they profess to

God

a

God

promises

classes

they

also, and

the

in

widely

simply

as

and

state

miserable

how

God

saving

alluded

show

that

manner

and are

doubt

be

a

others

"

reach

they

them,

impart ;

not

would

answer

Day, in

grace

interest

an

to

Last

at the

God's

they

day by day

nothing

be tried upon

once,

consider

they

"

of wrath,

His

fullyin

so

trines doc-

consider

They

children

nature

grace

die

to

their formal

the former.

by

were

[Serm.

in

are

God's

by

now

BELIEF

A

with

the

point out,

one

are

following.

instance

:

"

they have

no

speaking freelyof Almighty

scrupleor misgiving God.

They

will

use


IN

II.] His

Name

denote

His

The

the

Divine

"

of Him

the

mind

the

Governor, other but

their

the

Name to

He

His

disclosed

they have

Old

the "

Lord

out

question delightin

in

even

own

unless

names,

yet

sinners which

can

they

know

occur,

use

in

sacred a

rude

terms

at

has

peared ap-

occurs

tinually con-

the

persons

Name

by

which

tremble.

Angels

freelycall by

familiar Most

with

ease

our

High

their

them

the

with

and

has

;

Name guished distin-

all creatures. of want

the

and

be

the

in

way

Holy Trinityand They

to

from

instance

unscrupulous

are

Moses

to

in prayers

use,

whom we

denote

to

substitutingthe

that

do

we

bear

Himself Another

familiar

fellow-men

our

cable incommuni-

that Scripture,

Now

before

they designate Him Not

of

reverence.

a

The

extreme,

Name

it,though it

conversation, of

and

hymns

that

Testament,

of

other

appeared

translators use

from

intelligent

vouchsafed

; and

our

scrupled to in

"

to

the

He

them,

Judge.

freelythat

has

Name

sacred

so

word

He

which

by

Deity,"

use

remove

their

of

idea "

they to

into

going

When perfections.

His

us

and

result,use

same

the

as

were

of words

the

living and

a

Saviour

class of persons

with

of

thought

they

set

a

as

calculated

most

if

remove

Being ;" which,

of all others

are

adopts

which

Almighty God,

21

lightly,as

class

one

personality, speaking

or

by

PRESENCE.

and familiarly

as

sinners.

open to

GOD'S

of fear, is the

which

persons

abrupt

of

speak

and the

of the Divine

Nature.

phrases,should

occasion

Mystery and

bold

way,

and

discuss

points


gg

REVERENCE,

of

doctrine

even

if He

such

they

one

it) even

state

of this want

of fear

in which

of the

is found

whole

do,

but

cannot

scheme

as

tion, of salva-

might anticipateHis high providence

and

in

what

laydown

men

He

do, what

must

as

themselves.

as

masters

were

Eternal,

All-holy and

irreverence

manner

God

Almighty if

a

instance

peremptory

[Serm.

perhaps arguing against them,

cups,

were

Another the

without

may

their

over

the

concerning

(if I

BELIEF

A

and

will.

And

another

often

as

well

exhibited

made

has

Another

speak

just

as

the the

but

deeds deed

awe

of

if He

man

at

He

it

they

their

own

it.

who

idea

if we

as

word

knew

they

commonly felt, the

Jesus, nay

those

do ;

of the

did

by

impatience

if there

as

Eternal

God

were

being

suitablyexpress

not

our

St. Paul

practisingwhat

prescribed. is the

instance

men

what

of

which

converted, pardoned,

unwillingnessso

in the

and

in very

indeed,

knows

towards

and

if

with

been

having

Name

awful

man,

wonder

God

as

the

at

nothing

their

is the

Another bow

confidence

sanctified,as

and

to

of

speak

state

is the

Lord's

our

were

a

was

God,

from

the

then "

and

Doer

in which

mode

earthlydoings and sayings, mere

He

man.

than

more

does, but of

careless

those we

as

But, in spite of this, numbers

man

are

His

of

as

little

arm

from

apt

to

man

He

deeds

can

our

:

was

and

did were

separate

our

body.

use

rude,

familiar, profane language, concerning their

God's


IN

II.]

childhood, and their

youth, and

address

which

does

And

and

if

is their

to

And

another

is the

another

sittinginstead kneel

but

in other

which

all

by

what

day

are

mark in

I

of

rich

or

oratorical if its

as

but

tone,

object

impress

to

this

of

want

reverence

one

mean

are

is irreverence

kneeling in

in

pretending

or

prayer,

Church,

attitudes

a

on,

number

of the religion

ing look-

more,

and

when

; "

and

I say

of

day,and

of persons,

other

other

and, much

going

are

of

out

class or

;

observing

doing.

some

is destitute

Many

effect, to round,

of

sentence.

prayers

the

one

a

sake

or reallysitting, lounging or indulging

when

others

These

some

of

instance

unseemly

about what

emphatic

coloured

an

;

it.

words, for the

give dignityto,

And

to

and

heard

instance

of prayer

introduction, in speaking or writing,of serious

solemn to

mode

Almighty God,

who

say sinners.

to

preaching, and

address

affect those

not

of

sort

a

many

language

language,with

free in

of

strain

a

general

of manner,

pomp

praying were not

were

or

is

thets applying epi-

prayer,

creatures,

in diffuse and

style,with

in

adopting

strikingwords,

which

with familiarity

beseem

not

another

I mean,

and

He

ministry, though

Lord

our

Him

to

and

is the

another

persons

and

23

God.

And

as

PRESENCE.

GOD'S

instanced,

in another

some

they

that

peculiarities

are

are

the

; but

specimens

religionof

of

this

of fear. instances

might

be

mentioned

of


24.

kinds.

For

propose

to

various

very which

men

suit

their

their reliance

and

sacred

caution

their

inquiringwhat for any

order

articles that

have

fear

far

which

can

which

I

each

of

I

the

that them

they

the

these

feelingsof A

?

decide I

the

say

very

Let

Jewish.

legal or

fear and

few

we

we

have, if we

named

the

tends con-

decides

one

the

and superstitious,

the

other

then

consider,

Christian

are

feelingsor sufficient to

surelybe

question. this, then,

are

the the

realize

think

I

which

the

are

in

have, yes, have

had literally

they

for

with

awe

reasonablydispute. They should

feelings

necessary;

the

us

will

words

only point the

I have

reason,

calls them

other

not

"

unnecessary; with

one

give it.

the

plain:

describingare

are

something

a

we

name

all

"

whether

words

is

fidence con-

in which

faith stand:

that there

is ;

which

their

importance

classes which

two

of interest

; and

is this, whether

been

inconsistent

Gospel;

probablewill

of

be

to

debated

have

God's

not, whatever

consider be

wrant

question of

no

not, but

or

they reallyhave So

it is

tions no-

their

senses

to

age;

antecedent

and

Christian

of

the

meet

of the Sacraments

view

settlingthe

shows

men

subjects;

of their

distinct

which

private

with

ordinances,

to

or

evidence

the in

the

in

contempt

exceeds

God's

alter

their

on

[Serm.

instance, the freedom

convenience,

own

about

BELIEF

A

REVERENCE,

an

class

His

of

of

In

can

feelings

degree, if God

feelingswhich

presence.

one

intense

sightof Almighty class

no

fore ; therewe

shall

proportion as


believe

we

and

that

feel

He

Let

then

Who

the it

peculiarlytheir

Christ

has

would

that

say

or

because

he

shut

had

his

conveyed would

seen

fol]ow

they

is present ? not

use

thought them

not

that

He

of

was

act,

God's

name

of

those

who I say,

"

to

would

why

God,

saw

If

present ?

fear, for his eyes truth

if so,

they

would

not

feel

that

so

godly fear, which

it

fear,

not

so

have

; to

does

not

it

is if

act

that

men

He

would

freely,if they

reallyin hearing,nay, And

that

he

was

do as

think

truism

a

But

quite certain

they spoke? want

quite

solemn

men

consider

fearinggreatly if

still

is, they do

Is it not

Almighty

when

instances

do

if

or

of

take

or

who

because

But

God,

secular

and

themselves,

God

this

that,

Him,

saw

that

enough.

once,

them.

saw

who

fear.

would

him

to

be

at

because

they

eyes,

it is

merely

knew he

sin to

a

Gospel;

those

would

it be

he

we

of those

it all to

Surely

would

if

nothing great,

us

creature

any

fear?

the

away

party keep from

God?

saw

to

faith,it is

without

cold

; take

brought

either

they

he

has

He

think

;

lieve be-

to

duty

a

if it is

and

most

fanatic

own

brought

not

have

to

or

sin to be

a

the

and

it is

deny, that

to

explain

heated

most

realize,

them

while.

a

take

who

all those

Him,

is there

fear?

should

we

shall have

we

to

feelings ;

this

25

If then

faith,it is

consider

us

is not

saw

these

of

destitute

present,

present.

we

have

to

is

PRESENCE.

them,

is

though

as

duty

be

He

have

to

not

that

a

GOD'S

IN

II.]

of

close

beside

those- other I mentioned.

'


26

REVERENCE,

they one

and

of God.

If

shrink

from

before

Him

his

all a

man

unreal

posture

is most

confident

with

throne

of God

weakness,

mere

say that

be

seen

what

most

such

an

to

do

of him

external

present

in

of

There

is

a

a

he

that

tone

what

it.

religionat

consider we

just

present, "

the

sciousness con-

lovingand

of voice and

a

intimate,

how

have

begun

present,

13

is

do,

Consider, I say, how

that, though is

a

pelling com-

not

This

friend, however

not

were

law,

should

our

is

presence

we

for

of

speak

arising from

absent;

happen

nothing but

what but

their

a

and

external

presence.

that he is ; and of

misgivingsare

Their an

restraint

or

if he

as

as

do

not

or

lack

men

so

the

misgivings?

no

those

absent.

or

we differently speak

should

is at

clearly,by considering

otherwise,

do

it

God

actuallybefore

feel towards

of God's

when

man

fear from

to

Almighty have

a

who

perturbation,which

more

; it acts

us

upon us

in

feel ?

present

should

he

on

will is,or

the

nothing

that

irrational

we differently as

has

would

to

God's

I say, take

he

will

peremptorilyand

place him

; and

to

will

friends

or

present, he

addressing Him

or

God, and

dare a

not

This

check

to the presence

or familiarly, using

or

body. that

him, and

will he

how

Him

words,

of

of

presence

ought

Him

confidence,

familiar

and

believes

addressing

claiming His

peace

deadness

judgment deciding what

own

the

from

come

[Serm.

BELIEF

A

on

we

open

manner

we

to

feel,

speak

denly findingsudare

conscious

towards in

him.

speaking


about

absent, which

persons

ourselves, how affect

it will

of

think

opinion

is

present,

we

speak be

may We

certain

feelingsare

consideration

godly

becomes who

believe

they

that

to

free

do

would

favourable

with

Now,

the

in

fear

He

Him,

and to

cease

thoughts

His

Name,

in what

has

of

tell

to

of

so

them, His and

been

one

all

his he

towards of

presence of

the

an

all-

What

of

is

fellows,

our

God

If

; and

do

word,

foretell

address

said, no

we

our

account

not

they did,

confidentlyof to

is

conduct

our

them.

so.

things

revelations, to

us

how

or

we

what

men?

case

in

hears

boast

upon

pronounce

that

regardsAlmighty

as

sees

to

this

in the

fear

not

like

presence

all-searchingJudge

respect and

hardly

in

feel in the

we

if so, what

? and

knowing,

they

should

be

hand,

feel

we

his

he

delicacy in

if

we

should

pronouncing

; and

or

what

say

present

in

and

Now

him.

fellows, what

Angel

of

us

is absent,

but we

to

say

person

is

matter

deference

ever

say, how

we

consciousness

he

ourselves

disposed towards

towards

a

vivid

that

the

on

a

will

words;

cautious

very

observe

they

"

the

and

wrong,

are

what

points;

qualify our

were

are

we

perhaps confidentlyto

on

respectful, dis-

though unconsciously

When

all, from

at

consider

case,

take

will

what

them,

tempted

are

the

is

they

in turn.

us

should

we

less, even

or

27

inconsiderate, if they

that

When

thinking more to

least

at

or

present.

PRESENCE.

GOD'S

IN

II]

His to

Him

has

His ings, deal-

make liarly. fami-

been


28

taken,

I

as

sinners,

is the

our

fear

All-holy God, and

because

There

is

towards

this

never

see

is to

but

makes

of

the

him

us

land

certain Thus

one

any

speak

is

awful. you

will

again ?

we

does the

"

he

he knows

not

him.

see

far

may

know

die

abroad; of

our

present, makes

perceive

this that

to

us,

and sort

his derstand un-

is passed into it is not

the

there

into

do not

all

at

over

bodilyeyes, the

a

is

what

"

mysterioushold

with

Apply

He

his

him

of

with

We

us.

in

passing

is now,

off ;" but

some

seen

of

be

shall

we

news

I mean,

do,

we

he

surely

impresses itself upon as

same

no,

think

we

he

it because

it is the

tell what

being

he

Is

when

Surely

is very

that he has

the

though

;

abroad,

goes

do not

we

that

"

perchance

and

?

what

"

feel

that

?

perfectlycertain

that

of him

"

not

feelingwhen

cannot

to us,

from

perhaps he

say,

our

his not

more

he

when

abroad, and

We

awe.

the

be

may

regard

we

arise

him

see

another

words.

which

distant

less

redeemed.

of

three

or

earth.

never

we

him,

us,

end

state, which

relations

him

merely

comes,

another

of

is

quite changed

not

taken

do

we

who

shall

we

die

will

death

for

all the

at

not

two

this

does

no;

other

life

surelyincrease

must

been

being

our

best, while

wonderfully

so

I will add

What

; because

not

he

account

one

the

which

peculiarfeelingwith

absent?

at

has

a

dead.

is

been

which

point, on

the

have

again,

of the

at

race

greatly,and

awe

we

[Seem.

already observed,

corrupt, polluted

a

He

Nor,

have

BELIEF

A

REVERENCE,

us.

while

thought

of

subject before is

a

sense,

and


a

true

is

GOD'S

IN

II.]

in which

sense,

awful

more

And

of

that

returned

dream,

but

away

again, and at

the

from

to

though

said

to

to

He

because

those

so

refined, so

be

said of

was

sweet

as

not

not

as

as

being

as

near

which is

are

very

we

"

flesh

is,

though invisible, "

is

As

you

He

had

Yet

blood of

then

an

parent ap-

putting were

yet weep

have

to

feeling

a

nothing could in

all that

one

human

feelings,

precious fruits

some

all

from

that

at

Son

us,

both

joy

of God

of God,

righthand among

come

of mind,

state

the

once,

others, but

would

we

the

so

can,

ing go-

when

come

like all others

believe

one

see

and

that

new,

is at the and

will

the

it combined

in, who

here, yet away,

in His

as

was

attends

described, when

truth

in

what

reallydistinct

best

not

See

come,

that

said to taste

being thus

they

was

and

in

language ; they

experienced. are

the

as

it were,

them, and

from

soothing in contrary

and

earth

The

He

will

days

human

that

it, but

of the

rejoice."

such

away;

strange

commonly

it is

ous mysteri-

case

When

days."

Christ

was

this

in

shall be taken

because

as

"

said, "The

in

but,

us,

shall

high feelinginto joy

and

disciples, I

His

contradiction, any

that

inspire.

can

truth.

time

fast

they

us,

your

Bridegroom

shall

taken

heart

another

high

nothing else

realityand

in

He

of

host

a

it.

saw

we

Saviour, absent, yet present, is like

our

dream

it

as

friend

a

if

of God

Christ, now

of

presence

such feelings, of

invisible presence

the

invisible,brings with

thought

29

overpowering than

and

again,the

so

PRESENCE.

"

is

and

yet

present,

pain,

or


REVERENCE,

30

rather

far

one

than

expressed Job's

holy not

words,

but

I

He

Himself

hideth

; when

presence To

on

I

conclude.

show

that

in God's

sightis

beauty" be

fear

there

were

abounds

not

Wise

is the

beginning

of

take

declaration

of

Temple

; let

by saying, whole

the

1

Job

"

"

The earth

xxiii.

if to

say,

live

of

Such we

are

in

8, 9. 15.

His from

But

Scripture the

are

the

Lord

again

is

solemnly

Habakkuk,

keep

the

in

vain.

is in

as

though

Such

just shall Lord

to

now

saying so.

Name

The

His

of Him1."

follows

to

:

not can-

at

King

fear

prophet

beginning by declaring faith," ends

the

God.

in which

the

I

privilegeof

a

knowledge."

God's

that

plain,even

"The

commandment,

not

"

Bible

fear

to

Man:

to

bidden the

the

be

in the

precepts

of

third

be

scarcely needful

words

the

would

text

a

it is in

duty,

a

hand, Him

said

privileges. Fear

of its

one

left

troubled

been

must

"

as necessarily,

fact,as

be

must

backward,

afraid

am

has

duty,

a

I

am

consider, I

faith

in

right hand,

sightof spiritual

if the

Gospel,

the

I

Behold

"

behold

cannot

by

or

grief,and

the

on

I

Enough

godly

in

there; and

Therefore

Him.

see

fear ;

spoke

Him:

awe,

suitably

more

but

work,

doth

be

blessing.

a

is not

perceive

cannot

where He

he

though

He

forward, but

feeling of

Scripture word

the

by

[Serm.

a

cannot

being possessed of

as

go

either;

above

praise,which

and

wonder,

BELIEF

A

live His

silence

Such who

by

his

Holy before


is St.

Such

Him." after

seen,"

God

serve

may

militant

Church

in

fear

Thee," they say, for Thou

Name;

only

of

recorded

the

heaven,

voice, "fell And

now,

than

that

if this the

of faith, and

that

in

Such

Apostles

on

faith

find

we

you

will

come

often

down

instead attend

to

1

Rev. 2

Prov. xv.

Luke

to

i. 7. 4.

acts

are

to

of

is

an

is sitting,

your Hab.

Matt.

no

an

prayers, ii. 4. 20.

xvii.

6.

heard

God's afraid1."

Son

clearer

be

else but

that

words

our

Mount

of

evil

day

is

Such of of

Heb.

an

of

cometh,

man

mutual

acts of faith ?

act

are

Is it wonderful and

act

want

in this age

we

of faith ?

prayer,

xviii. 8.

nothing

earth 2?"

the

exercise

we

ask,

on

the

thing

any

ing feel-

the

sore

were

the

When

fear in

no

when

can

not

glorifyThy

they

face, and so,

and

religioustemper "

shall

Holy?"

in consequence

said,

have

Who

art

of fear is

that

it is

shall He

be

want

approaching which

their

on

it

of the

account

"

when

of

Holy Ghost,"

Lord,

who, Transfiguration,

of

godly

fear

the

"O

three

we

Church

the

in

St. John's

Such

triumphant

of

of the

comfort

multiplied."

"

was

in the

and

and

reverence

walking

"

things

whereby

grace,

account

earth, that

on

Lord

the

Luke's

St.

the

"

as

of

evidence

have

us

acceptablywith

Such

fear."

"Let

adds:

manner,

faith

length upon

at

of things hoped for, the realizing not

like

in

Paul's, who,

discoursed

having

31

PRESENCE.

GOD'S

IN

II.]

course inter-

What,

these,

as

"

faith ; to

to

kneel

faith ; to strive act

xii. 28.

of

faith;

Acts

ix.

to

31,


REVERENCE,

32

in

it

to

;

during all

are

as

is

and

hear

have

of

if

acting,

and

thus

shall

in

love

religious not

and

spontaneously Him.

in

time,

with

;"

of

and

His

holy talking

our

and

we

be

grace,

of

mode

that

who

for,

God's

constraint

naturally,

see

they

are

services

we

eyes

spirit

our

Him

heard

through

the

with

in

our

shall,

such

acts

are

believed

have

we

endued

blessed

These

faith.

bodily

our

"

yet

act,

manifest,

we

But,

not

reverent

and

saw

we

of

act

an

and

all

they

to

come

Sacrament,

of

act

an

with

though

seen,

we

is

if

still

be

because

faith,

is

Holy

most

to

service,

Him

We

and

perform,

gradually

conduct,

while

acts

present,

fear.

but

sacred

not

sure,

and

that

the

to

faith;

of

should

we

who

be

often

to

;

Sundays,

as

would

you

faith

of

act

an

well

as

come

act

an

is

room,

week-days

on

than

otherwise

House

common

a

faith

is

God's

in

behave

II.

[Serm.

"c.

BELIEF,

A

fear

daily effort, Him


SERMON

III.

UNREAL

WORDS.

Isa.

Thine

"

shall

eyes

behold

The

God's those in

well

as

should

be

true

Him.

To

be

our

in

minds

opened she He

that

order

saw

the the

opened vol.

v.

might

we

of

Angel the

eyes

is

sincere

the and of

ass

acted the

the

is

all

really He

young

has

that

to

has

see

Elisha's

D

we

with with

wrought

sight.

man,

as

Truth

Balaam the

of

truth

When

which

upon

out

dealings

our

them.

on

seeing

time

require

which

see

of

the

brought

return

in

wonders

great

eyes

in

nant cove-

shadowed

was

who

sincere and

true

but

He

shalt

Gospel

privilege

came

He

thou

:

off."

far

the

were

came,

He

beauty

very

the

which

does

His

under

have

as

and

those

is

He

and

so

us,

in

that

Christ

when

grace; to

come

but

King

will

Before

;

17.

that

us

sights

Law.

shadows

the land

servant

heavenly

the

see

the

tells

Prophet

xxxiii.

God

rode, When

ser-


vant, he took

too

And

comfort.

under

than

wonderful

more

Job,

to

He

Moses,

to

and

truly;

will, but

own

reason

Isaiah ; to

to

co-operationof

for faith is the

for

for the hearts

Ephesians

St. Paul

be

that

that

Son

we

in Him

are

may

the

eyes

"

enlightened."

the

"

Christ

that

by faith,"and may

we

that

of God

hath

know

Him

may

that

is true,

that

dwell

very of prays

in

their

of their understanding

And

St. John

given us that

clares de-

standing, under-

an

is true

and

:

Son

His

in

even

our

specialmeans

blessings. Hence gaining,spiritual "

us

fully wonder-

more

faith, and

our

upon

truly;

more

the

without

not

of

visiblyto Jacob,

Himself

but visibly,

not

that

vouchsafed

was

Joshua, and

to

Himself

reveals

which

any

now

are

Presence, and

Divine

a

revealed

God

old time.

Christians

in like manner,

protectionof

the

of fire,and

horses

and

chariots

the

saw

[Serm.

WORDS.

UNREAL

34

Jesus

Christ1." We we

are

the

have

Saviour

true

reward, and the

true

the

state

know grace, the

way

has all

evil

of

has

people,

nations."

1

of

the

and The

of shadows:

us,

revealed face

soul

by

the

vail

darkness

Ephes. iii.17

the

Himself of

is

the

the that

of

to us

covering cast is

spread

1 John

v.

20.

by

sinning,

motives

clearlyto

We

and

nature

over

past, and the True

; i. 18.

true

renewal. spiritual

sin, the consequences

destroyedthe

"

of

means

region before

set

pleasing God, and

of

God

upon. "

true

the

in the

longer then

no

act

; He over

all

Light


us

in turn

light."

walk

"

to

revealed

mistaking

one

expresslymade be

that be

see

to

that

be

shall

that we

"

our

eyes

shall behold

the

be

henceforth must

that our

to

fellow-labourers,that they is true,

appliesto

by

prayers,

our

the

grace the

God,

"

;

world, and

with

teaching,must

because Our

more

Isai.

xxv.

7.

1 John

2

Isai.

xxx,

20

; xxxii.

d2

ii. 8. 3.

Christ

rejoicingis

our

abundantly

1

his

and

in

plicity sim-

fleshlywisdom, had

have

we

Our

dealings,

conscience, that

our

not godly sincerity,

in

beauty ;

expressive word,

true

were

speaks,

off."

says of himself

and

of

our

an

use

all Christians

this,the testimony of

but

far

son perchurl

the

His

is very

St. Paul

What

vile

the

in

them

thing shall

the text

as

eyes

of

eyes

"

King

arguments,

our

sincere, or,

real.

be

see

land

creed,

conversation,

word,

a

the

shall

professions,our our

;" in

our

liberal,nor

called

more

shall not

every

; that

right name

said to be bountiful2

the

is

promise

but

more,

;"

poor

opportunity of

teachers

that

been

this

the

"

in

not

even no

our

that

;"

no

"

any

dim

not

its

by

have

corner

be

our

called

a

teachers

shall

see

for

us

not

the

excuse

had

another:

thing

into

removed

shall

have

we

is in

this

have

plain truth

insincerity.We

for

reason

them;

to

calls upon

He

light as

might the

hypocrisy,that

their

the

in

Pharisees

The

35

therefore, I say, He

And

shineth1."

now

WORDS.

UNREAL

III.]

5.

sation conver-

to

you-


UNREAL

36

The

wards. .

according be

toward

word

Son

Him

in

was

Him

are

of God

by

And rare

a

singleness of

and

who

Church not

were

false brethren. Saviour

our

man

He,

and

creation

of

those

into

thou

Me

?"

and

then

good

"

as

abtuptly

i. 12"20.

sprang

the

of who of

and

the

be,

to

was

for

thing no-

dissuasives to

came

making

world," the the

to

Good

Him,

of

promises

lightethevery "

2

John

"

Why his

weigh "

One

i. 9.

of

Ruler,

young

him

him,

Amen,

the

Beginning

Master,"

bidding told

up

Apostles, but

ministry

Light, which

said

already

break.

Witness,

God2," Him

Cor.

True

true

lightlycalled

2

His

earnestness to

the

"

cometh

faithful

1

in

likelyto

were

which

of the

religionlightly,or

they

that

the

is

so

much

so

;

foreseeing what

is remarkable

up

Thus

glory

first; Ananias

the

as

addressed

which

from

And,

He

taking

evil

an

opposers

than

mind

really honest,

is

open

more,

which

God

said, nothing is

scarcely be

person

the

Simon

nay,

of

the

unto

amen,

the

and

yea

promises

all the

perfect. Insinceritywas within

For

nay.

not

our

us1."

honesty

that

so,

should

is true,

.

.

Him

in

and

yea,

and was

.

For

yea.

God

as

yea

Christ,

yet, it need as

not

was

you

there

me

But,

?

nay, nay

God, Jesus

of

but in

and

yea,

yea,

with

flesh, that

the

to

I purpose

do

I purpose,

that

thing

.

.

[Sekm.

WORDS.

the who

callest words

thing

Rev.

the

iii. 14.

thou

;


III.]

UNREAL

lackest." would

When

follow

holes, and Son

of

When

is

When

yourself." desire

to

they

could

His

devil?"

with a

be

Such

Him.

thinks

He

what

relapseinto learn

I

because

1

xx.

Mark 22.

hollow

a

would

x.

then

cast

17"21. xiv.

Matt.

for

titudes great mul-

went

said, that unless self, he

He

could

proceeded

"

ere

us

whether

baptized with

to

they followed which

He

more

truly.

And

towards

the

thou

art

neither

cold

or

hot.

lukewarm,

25"28.

one

to

Him,

we hypocriticalprofession,

that

out

go ?

we

Answer

"

who, after coming

wert

thee

name

answered

severitywith

gain

language

art

head."

in the

asked

be

and

the cost

and

thou

thou

Luke

turned

may

thy works,

hot, I will

He

there

"

of those

His

from

I know

hot:

He

the

twelve, and

and

cup

when

count

His

shall

said,

Him,

is the merciful

that

repelsus

"

to

have

Apostles professedtheir

two

disciple. And

men

did

foxes

lay

you

he

nests, but

relations, friends, and

His

all

warn

The

life,"He

if He

He

Him,"

hated

man

not

"

And

baptism."

went,

whom

eternal

of His

drink

"

To

lot with

their

cast

He

all his heart

as

the

He

to

I chosen

not

that

air have

"

of

professed

"

where

not

words

Have a

the

brethren,

the

pointedly,

said,

said with

and

"

you

of

hath

hast

man

but

birds

man

of himself

of

him,

to

the

37

whithersoever

St. Peter

Thou

certain

a

Him

respond

not

WORDS.

of

and

My

neither

cold So cold

nor

then, nor

mouth1."

viii. 20. Rev.

Laodiceans;

John Hi.

15,

vi. 68"70. 16.

Matt,


WORDS.

UNREAL

38

We

have

Lord

in

and to

possessionof

length taken

at

other

serve

for He

is

nor

your

from

He

but

obeying,

words, about

the

after

utterlyfallingaway what

appliesundoubtedly To

make

unless have not

attend

we

they are

when takes

because frame

a

not

our

God's he

of professions,

1

play we

we

is

hinder

a

them

professing.

St. Paul's

in

us

all

to

with

still

renewal

meaning

our

not

counted he

"

himself; and

xxiv.

16"19.

He

less guiltcannot

who

make

in the

sense

they heard

or

ing, mean-

fault.

own

nothing by it,

are

Words

in their real

vain, is

kind,

profession.

edge tools,

that

mean

it is

Josh.

He

saying.

are

meaning

whatever

cannot

of impossibility

to

for

Lord,

Ye

in

of

us

imputed

means

language

would

degree

what

name

the

holy God;

them

to

whether

meaning

; and

to

Lord,

profession of discipleship

its

professionsis

a

who

in

the

.

answer, a

Moses

! of

said

is

forsake

.

had

off," they said

serve

if he

answer

awful

which

the

forgiveyour transgressions

remind

more

they

"

sober

to

does

And

far

is

as

How

His

very

made

He

Not

sins1."

land

.

will not

; He

jealous God

that

will

We

for

Lord;

When

should

we

gods.

God."

our

the

serve

seen

captain of

the

"

that

forbid

him, "God

and

had

fathers

their

prefiguredour

Canaan.

entering

in

conduct

same

who

Saint

office,Joshua,

and

name

people

chosen

of the

strikinginstance

a

part of that ancient

the

on

[Serm.


UNREAL

III.]

and professions,

those

of

attach

themselves

they

shalt

thou

words

be

shalt Now

a

So

they in

day

Christians

upon

of

day

its

been, in

ways

or

we

trying to

to

do at

some

are

not

the

Of

text,

persons,

hear

speak

on

This

wrongly)

of

individual in

a

so

much

place if,in

some

of the

in

this age

of

because

they

subject with

Matt.

all

in

common

an

unreal

many

which

xii. 37.

our

or

in

not,

attempt

detail,which minute.

are

matters,

way

nection con-

mastering,

I will

This

in matters

important

ference, dif-

peculiarly

without

speak

a

much

profession,

way

of

out

is

is

separation and

their words.

1

this

this

because

"

whether

length,and

a

profession.

other, but

or

consider

to speak in only in religion, we

of

profession.

be

not, and

master,

less

in my

answer

professions,or seeing see

unreal

it is very

course

ages

recompense

the

hearing

been

it involves

then

another, make and

so

It will not

which

in

will

preaching and teaching,so

of

much

with

You

way

much

be

; for this is especially

day

(rightlyor

is

there

authorship,that

own.

one

of individual

and responsibility, its

thou

words

especially to

especial sense:

own

privatejudgment, so

of

this

at

professions.

have

in which

day

By thy

"

by thy

needs

consideration

especiallya day

of

and justified,

be

because

them.

to

sense

no

excused

not

are

words, that all ages have

own

39

condemned1." this

pressed

WORDS.

;

not

viz.,when

minds

are

not


familiar.

If you about

nothing how

soldiers how

or

would of

certain

that

understand be

by

and

and

of

in the

the

would

This

a

of

case

whichever the

of

not

theoretical

who faces

feel

things, sometimes

he

dim-

a

of

judge

that

he

fancy,

or

His

unreal. is instanced

any

amid

the

new

novel

amiable

judgments be, they are the

not

us,

discussed.

fall into

form

sense

real apprehension

a

speaking

and

to

ear

from he

and

of

way

sometimes

and

If

so

questions

should

we

is

did

about

spoke

without

man

our

very

good

decide

to

of

the

he

that

meaning.

which

persons

their men

he

argument,

strange

and

men

supply

on general principles,

matters

be

They

know

when

attempt

unsubstantial

among

of

to

cities,and

police,it

want

feel

If

warfare.

our

the

his

ridicule

himself, that

without

words

from

deduction

remarks

that

that

the

our

great

a

compositions,

on

of

should

colour, or

and

musical

spoke

and

were

proportion

plans for

marching

sure

in

of

one

expose

argue

using

sighted man

to

offer

We

us,

be

excite

to

as

come

would

he

modesty.

would

would

management

would

attempt and

the

their

experienced

to

hesitation or

such

themselves,

conduct

lodging,or

men

foreignerwere

markets,

of

be

contempt

without

and

knew

directions

giving

matters,

duly arranged,you

be

mistakes and

food

who

person

a

should

service

on

[Serm.

hear

to

were

military

their

to

was

a

WORDS.

UNREAL

4()

pany, com-

rences. occur-

judgments reverse, to

"

those

things strangelyunreal

but

who and


distorted. not

feel

They

they

discover

they

fancy motives

where

reverence

in

meaning ;

character

mistake

41

where slights

discern

they

;

none

should

they

intended

were

which

events

have

they misinterpret form

they

which

exist

;

none

manner

; and

combinations

and

WORDS.

UNREAL

III.]

;

they

;

generalizations their

in

only

own

minds.

Again,

who

persons

subject of morals,

value

of

other

of

questions which these

one

They

look

which

meet as

way,

off

miles hard

the

at

them

or

or

close

at

They

according

happens are

to

"

if

; "

they

and

act freely,

All

this is to

they

must

from

unapprehensive hundred

a

small,

or

judging, no

on

deep

very is

struck

tions, ques-

at

the

specious argument

Consequently they

act,

other

some

objects

they give judgment

thing

one

help acting,do

can

act

if

or

them.

the

of

them.

across

another.

great

fancy

clever

some

or

stand under-

to

at

means

nay

their

as

come

or

yea

one

not

thing is

a

and

in

same

vague

no

relative

point and

hand, whether

inconsistent; say

the next or

as

or

a

by,

saying

do

gaze

whether

have

measure

random,

in

eyes,

They

the

are

siastical, eccle-

the with

the

to

matters

meet

one

infants

as

knowing

to

moment,

between other

their

soft.

standard at

and

if not

they

to

know

not

departments.

the difference The

or politics,

to

or

attended

not

theology,do

to

or

have

day,

one

in

act

not

act

reason,

;

another

the or

not

dark if

;

they

avowed.

be unreal.

Again, there

cannot

be

a

more

apposite specimen


of

the

unrealitythan formed

commonly

offer them

their minds

exercised This

is

all

an

influence

their

take

(what

part

is such

certain

large on this

time

the

mass

the

before

come

attempt

gain

to

side know

very

in

decision

be a

so,

not

thing

intricate

is

so

the influence

by presentinga

out

of it

some

and of

working

on

far from

am

ing deny-

plain good

as

which

matters, the

in

sense,

will

far from

that

or

this

the

at

of the

at

same

being exerted in

this

all persons

(as

see

community

questions which

public,that

capacityto

far from

; but great questions

of

other

or

way

am

well)their opinionsmust

substance, but

have

yet the multitude

;

I

"

interestingtheir prejudicesor "

some

sayingthis,I

In

exerted

sense practical

vast

question.

obliged to

are

better)religioussense,

sometimes

fact

is in

never

social, and questionspolitical,

in it.

through

its way

on

is

points in

men

blind

as

theyhave

part absolutelywithout

most

that there or

all

that this need

meaning

the

upon

the

upon

for the

are

to judge qualified

they have

because religious,

they who

which

that because

in which

day

a

opinion on

an

little

colours,and

about

men

as

are

the

continually

Opinions are

matters, about

on

are

important questions by

upon

the world

given in

judgments

in which

way

community.

of the

mass

[Skkm.

WORDS.

UNREAL

42

their

people on be

day who

purchased by

fears in their

favour

question in its real and

;

true

by adroitlycolouringit,or selecting particularpoint dressed

up, and

which

be

made

popular feelings.And 13

may the thus

be

aggerated, ex-

means

govern-


the

and

ment as

WORDS.

UNREAL

III.]

of

art

43

becomes,

government

hollow popular religion,

and

unsound.

it is that

the

popular

And

hence

One

changeable.

man

people to-day,another

the

What

in the

is instanced

in various

For

detail.

in the

ways

instance,

of others

the sentences whom

themselves

have

a

Another

sort

of

is above

those

who

They

affect

they

to

cease

And

so

when

us,

near

show

sympathy,

I

not

am

is very

those

contrive

meaning

that

think

to

selves, them-

as

they

their words.

to

into

come

is

as

they

think

to

act

the

office

therefore

and

with

of

place.

or

power

beyond them,

wish

conduct

the

in

dignity,and

take

a

different in

persons often

condole

case,

distress in

a

very

men,

many

wish

and

unreal

to

way.

altogetherlayingthis to their fault ; for it

difficult to

hand

we

yet

withal

tone

of

under

being

themselves.

again,to

come

of

theyfancythat

little

such

They be

points

tate imi-

is instanced

manner

unbecoming.

in

or unreality, voluntaryprofession

which

requires,but

also

and

meaning adequate

suddenly a

; and

as

they perhaps

or

of what

had

imitate

they

things.

great words

use

of

have

perhaps on

set

so

idol

is instanced

mass

are

eloquent speakers. They

one

for

individuals, and men

is

They

to-morrow.

got beyond acceptingshadows

never

voice

is the

measure

or

much

as

wish

to

what

realize

cannot

griefseems our

know

be

kind

to to

necessary,

circumstances

be

to

do, when

ourselves those

who

yet (ifso

genuine.

the

on

the

sorrow,

feel it.

be) Yet

cannot even

A


WORDS.

UNREAL

44

beie

which

by

is

surelythere

And

ought

from

of them.

realize

without

them

this, and

that

if he

them, he

must

have

these

are

complicated tells

feelings ; and

he

therefore

he

does

the

Let

the that not

if

of Christ

they

make

same

to

our

absolutely,

work

of

long

feelingoutruns he

feeling,or

hearts

in truth

becomes

truths,

two

"

with

penetrated

full of self-renunciation

professingthat they

not,

; but

does

are

so.

take

fault, some

his breast, and in

a

serious

more

persons

God,

their

sinner," but

is the

sight of

lose

and

be

them

Again,

of

have

to

them

his professionof

never

us

ought

we

love

belief

existence

real inward

unreal. that

really(ifso be) believe

therefore

time, and

professes

absolutely,and

professesthe correspondent feelings.But

absolute

man

a

genuinely believes

he

such

that

vast

so

believe

because

tensely in-

doctrines

to

not

of

Divinityand

reason

and

simply

doctrines

these

The

very

profound feelings. Natural

and

deeply and

Holy Baptism,

of

force

mere

sin, of Christ's

actual

and

can

one

no

the

variouslyaffected, and

originaland

Atonement,

yet respect

Gospel consists,that they

the

too, in consequence of

find it,

tions. regards religiousemo-

aware

are

of which

be

to

and

avoided,

as

manner

Persons the doctrines

could

we

shown.

like

in

if

way,

be

pretence may

consideration

and

true

a

[Skkm.

not

saying, such

the

as

a

"

not

pray,

God way

as

sinners

the dressing ad-

publican smiting on be

as

of

instance

merciful

they

to

conceive

me

to

a

be


UNREAL

III.]

under

becoming

like

They

contrast.

a

what

on

45

circumstances

becoming such reflect

WORDS.

they

filled with His

man

and

that

God

they

engaged

are

that

they ought

still

rise

to

up

form

definite

any

in which

people speak

which of

of the

others,

attention in

clergymen

remarks

yet unmeaning to

children

or

sickness

as

if

or

the

human

all these

"

mercy, the

are

men

led

to

;

speak

to

Or

when

sounds, whether

of

pipe

little or

and

mouths,

good and

proper

they speak making

way,

deep,

they

mercy,

spirits

fall into

sin,

deceitfulness and

so

on

:

hell, judgment,

world

harp,"

in low

advice

religiousstrain

a

more

of

joys

they give

heaven,

works, the

being

come,

a

frail,of the

great words,

effort,is

themselves

or

in

same

for the

perhaps

or

;

the

the

Thus

in

heart, of God's

repentance,

world

its sublime

and

as

them.

mouths

being

man

or

and

sound,

young

of

to

shortness

professedlyserious

spontaneously.

they speak of

a

in their

they

them,

towards

and

true

solemn

or

occasions

upon

console

to

or

and

in their

commonplaces

forth

they bring

becoming to

have

They

earth,

on

of

pretence

vanity of life,the certainty of death, heaven.

they

great, and

man

high

a

common

more

fault,yet without the mode

is

tually ac-

character.

momentous

Another

in

of

seat,

mercy-

and

high

on

way and

instead

God

that

thought

creature,

service, and and

the

are

the

a

conscious

about, and

are

approaching (as it were) are

these, in

that than in their

now "

is,

lifeless mouths


UNREAL

46

and

the

as

ears,

civilities of I

very and

well-disposedor men

known

This

mind. make it

be

often

may

is the

repels us

and

Experience

of it

its antidote,

in

we

become

the

real in

contact

much

more

and religion,

secret

are

motive

secret

into

of

an

motive.

our

view

unreal

men

their

them

drives

that

of what

is

and

in

When

men

order do

not

;

to

is and

spiritualby

they

different

to

which

earthly.

professionstherefore course

world,

elsewhere.

us

of

in

part when

its

does

when

I do

bear

religious minds

a

that sorrow

to

of this

things temporal

urging

unnatural

of

case

which

give.

it is well

and

never

plain fact, which

a

gives experience the

which

can

legitimateuse

disgusts us

religion

have

commonly

as

It

human

sacrifices

character,

for another.

of that

of of

who

want

which

said

number

a

view

self-sacrifice

and

been

realities

the

fault,but

a

seen,

seek

us

as

at

I mean,

people

of

anxiety and this

of

their

involves,

seriousness

notice

not

that

anxiety, or

or

and

and

the

or

world

has

case

the

Young

conscientiousness

only

the

know

to

unreal.

sorrow

depth

ment," instru-

an

the

of

what

but

;

wonderful

not

be

on

religiousmen.

even

come

life,it is

conduct

the

to necessarily,

applies,and

should

of

Christian

large, called

before

well

hath

good breeding.

speaking

am

play

can

that

one

proprieties of conversation,

the

as

"

of

lovely song

"

voice

pleasant

a

[Serm.

WORDS.

have way are

subserve

like the

And some

from forced their conclu-


UNREAL

III.]

sions

which

to

which

their

themselves

ordered be

;

has

times

when

in the

love

whole

ritual, are

all in

exuberant

fruit

religionin

the

Church

visible, and

the

world

this

but

whited

sepulchres

that

deserted to

say

God's that

what

the

by

the

was

into

when

lusts of

the

flesh

life, what and which

a

as

rished nou-

which

Lord

at

eaten

outward like the

speaks,

? and

where

it

have

mockery,

is not no

seductions

is the

our

Spiritof truth,

proportion

Church are

the

though

thus least

ordinary providences, yet in

the

forms

and

ble invisi-

living power

But

is

The

part of it is real, down

every

Church

and

spontaneous

itself

the

and

failed.

disciplineand

its members.

hollowness of

faith

at

principle of spiritual

rites

inward

Church

of

its

details.

divine

memorial

Church, the

individuals, Churches,

and

by

the

of

cold

developed

and

rightly-

any

whole

of

real

of

it. Thus

a

noticed

origin

the

hearts

minutest

of the

the

their

animated

within

which

it

bystander,perceives

case

its outward

and dwells

of

of

has

defend

objectionswhich

or

waxed

has

system

frame

can

to objections,

common

here

been

place even

in

insincere.

and

takes

trust

theory

a

precepts

wanting

They

perhaps, but

refute

unnatural

force.

the

not

are

certain

up

mind, nay, any

What

out

their

dress

withal

is difficult to

to

principleslead, or

blunt

to

theory,or

some

The

47

Scripture contains, they

ingenuity

to

WORDS.

a

we

utterly

according

may

approaches

we

to

not

this


UNREAL

48

the

dcadness, forfeited,

WORDS

of

grace

least flows

at

lastly,if

And

in but

this

scanty

a

unreality

itself,which

Church

is in

institution, much

not

uncertain

or

in

almost

its

unreal

be

home

is

supposed

when

it

does

of

transgressingits

its

security

vicissitudes

; its

is considered

literature

doing nothing, is

action, he

thought his

men

able

are

opinions

of their

without

offence

thing by

to

age,

to

act

are

some

a

upon

and of

man

dignity by

forward

position

Hence

partisan.

into if he

as

and

mere

coming berary lite-

strong things against the

say

whether

; because

them.

proceeds his

and

affairs of

A

his

cused ac-

stitutes con-

currents

doing.

preserve

lose

to

it is

actual

world's

he

very

dignity

callingby enthusiasm,

politicianor

a

to

tion exhibi-

indeed

true

the

without

when

and

degrading

forward

saying

This

its

the

from

is

Its

write,

or

from

the

retirement, and

bounds.

viz. its abstraction

honour,

tical prac-

in

it is the

and

considered

is

a

found

practice.

speak

the

Literature

for

;

ease

than

more

what

were

to

it

men.

thought disjoined from

of

life ;

of

over

essence

is

more

essence

steal

may

its very

literature

philosophies and

no

though

ordinances,

its

?

stream

any

[Swt*

religiousor political,

no

They them,

thinks

one

not

are

and

mere

they

expected words

mean

to

go

hurt

one.

Such

of the

more

common

or

more

ex-


WORDS.

UNREAL

II.] tended

of

specimens

49

professionwithout

action,

reallyseeing and feeling. In

speaking without

which, let it be observed, I do say that such

to

is

It understand

takes

when

when

we

ready

and

thoughtlesstalkers, these of us,

one

the

full

of

meaning

Christ," yet he and

Our

on

St. John

God

promising

strength. but

who

said,

And

involves so

we

are

in

partlyunderstand

strive to vol.

v.

understand

We

"

than us

sin are

way

it

more

to

All

we

and

We and

master,

we

perform

them.

light and

for

the

we

understand

to

it ; that

out able," with-

all say

fully?

we

rise

blessed.

offence.

prayer

again, we the

did not

are

without

a

it

than

more

pronounced

was

enable

to

comprehends

is that

whose

confession, "Thou

his

apprehension,yet

wait

we

hearts,

hearts

St. Peter

promise things greater

ever

feel

not

they

our

saying

our

not

St. James

we

of

fact

mere

the

clear

do

are

proportionas

sinful. necessarily

feel,is

art

in

either

when

sin ; it is the

a

so

tongues excessive.

our

the

to

it,is

termed

do

to

insensible

Hard

fortune. mis-

a

feelingsis

our

speak, or

not

felt.

have

of every

up

beyond

plied im-

feel and

learn

we

"

need

I have

But

mean

described,

reallyto ;

stancing in-

I have

might help it ;

we

as unreality,

cold, or

are

Profession

we

might

time

long

a

fault when

speak

we

been

; indeed

wrong

things as they

only gradually. a

not

contrary throughout. It is often

the

only

has

as profession,

culpable and

always

of

or

Creed,

can

desire, pray, more.

e

hope

it ; that

Our

and creed


becomes unreal

in their

than

more

of

sort

a

what

or

of

they

unreal; but

for

noble-minded,

the

or

the

the

or

to

descant

praise

the

the

guage lan-

use

confessor

the

or

course dis-

to

liberal to

generous

is

courage, less

self-denyingto

austere,

I have

What

earnest, and

when, and

how

thousand

the

exhort

to

of

each

has

is but

Aim

one

governors learned

discontented, way

of

looking

at

seeing things

forming judgments

God

as

about

looking at God

the

does.

this

life

life to come, Aim

at

and

"seeing

thingswhich There

way.

looks

God's

them.

the the

way.

it.

world

King

at

ranks,

forms. at

at

Aim

events,

God

looks

his.

unlearned,

it in

persons,

God

as

way,

governed,

God

way

at

as

only

his

and

wrong

sees

fortunes, changes, objects,such

looking at

a

; it is the

right way Aim

has

ten

are

and

the

looking at

each

and

of intellect

man

in

your

world, but

this

the

men,

him, and

world. at

rich

own

before

come

man

"

There

aiming. at

be

:

things,and

at

of pleasure has

his, and

gain

his

; aim

looking

The

and

prosperous

the

of

and

men

should

this

to

religionwhere,

of

speak

rightwithout

ways

man

Poor

saying comes

will you

rightone.

one

been

you

will be

words

as

for

martyrdom.

to

at

giving, praisingalms-

the

the

greater, for

the

munificence,

of

unreal

it is not

about upon

rules

say

ferent things dif-

say

miser

giving

they

when

they

A

feel.

coward

a

when

culpably

are

speaking,not

feel, but

they

from

Persons

prayer.

way

[Serm.

WORDS.

UNREAL

50

Aim Aim

at

unseen,

in

His


UNREAL

III.] All

beauty." to

thingsthat

we

delusions,unless

and

us

WORDS.

51

see

but

are

into what

enter

we

shadows

they

reallymean. It is not which all a

an

Christ

has

thingsfor

a

new

happens. Try it

by

speak

to

understand

is

long ;

or

what

God

is

sanctifies

him;

works need

be

up

in the heart.

of

that it should

our

Let

us

That

be

but

thing is

a

acted

that upon

talkingof

talking,or

Let

love

meaning

mean;

let

Saviour. Ghost

truths, which in

the

true, is

laid

reason

no

it should ; that

way

be

must

whatever

censorious

philosophicaltheories,

display,love

at

tween be-

be

done

it should

;

be

inwardly.

own

language.

stands

Holy

which

or descantingupon profession,

fine

get

Try

is his The

solemn

are

said, but

be

avoid

empty

mere

not

short, eternity

; he

Christ

him.

teaching;

it should

made

is

is weak

man

for

Do

course.

actuallyspoken, except

creed

that

of

us

all that

light on

Time

say.

These

of

or

brought

him, faith justifies, repentance purifies

save.

not

interpreted

has

thing

a

hell ;

and

suffered

has

has

language.

as

you

language

new

; He

new

this

it

great,

heaven Christ

a

learn

to

rote,

way

sheds

religionwhich

that He

brought us. in

us

learn

thingto

easy

us

us

of

what aim

; whether

talking,or

talked

rich

or

and

eloquent

about,

love

seeming original. Let we

at

say,

and

knowing e2

idle

gospel doctrines, or

love guard against frivolity,

being

of

kind

saying when

we

of us

what

of gularity, sinaim we

under-


52

UNREAL

stand

do

to

truth,

a

let

not, do

and

light, within

and

us

Let

so.

God

pray and

us.

take

us

to

spiritual

WORDS.

when

it

we

on

do

faith, the

receive

give

[Serm.

us

strength,

a

let

truth

good that

When

not.

and

in

will, it

III.

may

us

we

profess

reverence,

and

bear

divine

fruit


IV.

SERMON

SHRINKING

CHRIST'S

FROM

Isai.

"Thins

shall

eyes

Before

Christ

should "

the

you

it

of "The to

that

fear

My

Name

and

who shall

character

abide

may stand

refiner's

the

even

in." the He

when

like

fire, and 1

Mai.

of

iv.

2

;

is

soap

for V

iii. 1, 2.

come

Covenant

added,

He

said,

was

the

coming ?

though

something

it

soon

of

wings."

suddenly of

His

appeareth fullers'

it

shall

it

Sun

His

First,

messenger

day

the

in

with

eyes

salvation."

prophecy,

had

Yet

"

shall

the

Israel

"their

their

be

seek,

of

that

too.

ye

off."

remnant

healing

encouraging,

delight

ye

with that

whom

far

shall

they

beauty;

promise to

Temple,

whom

the

arise

His

very

was

Lord

His

is

who

awful

an

in

faithful

the

observable

is

cheering

that

17.

Him,

Righteousness Yet

land

with

see"

Unto

King

came,

consoled

was

the

see

behold

xxxiii.

COMING.

?

and is

"

But who

like

a


FROM

SHRINKING

54

The in the

great joy." They neither

said

they

were

affrighted,and spirit."

And troubled?

ye

On

T

hearts

that

Apostles

believed

not

our

Lord

and

why

the

to

believe, or

from

perplexityof

exulted

and

Still Lord's

had

;

doubt

yet

;

This

reflection

in every

coming, it ; and

1

xxi.

Matt, 12.

age. "

we

yet it is

xxviii.

8.

Christ

fell at His

feet

as

to

a

leads

us

and too

bid to

ciples dis-

ness slow-

from was

the

they

;

be

Mark

on

of

the

book St.

had

gift

our

of John

ascended

of

the

;

Holy

dead."

parallel thought

prospects of all Christians are

looking-outfor

look-out,

we

"

a

account

because

the

We

your

knowing

from

it

are

the

?

be

in

received

state

are

John

perplexity;

"

concerning the

St.

remarkable

had

dered." won-

in

of

so

the

is

to

or

he

but

a

awed.

were

more

arise

Thou

might

seen

misconception,or

remarkable

Apostle

Ghost

It

and

"Why

None

"

art

amazement,

appearance

no

the

they

more

Revelations

,."

Lord

was

thoughts

:

they

and

joy,

them,

to

Who

had

they

occasion,

Him,

ask

it

mere

do

for

terrified

for

said

amazed

man,

any

men wo-

fear and

were

"were

that

another

durst

to

supposed

They

"

and

thing

any

The

afraid."

trembled

"

The

sepulchre "with

the

from

departed

is found

Resurrection.

His

Disciplesafter

comfort

fear with

of

mixture

same

[Serm.

time

xvi. 8.

of

are

bid pray

judgment.

Luke

xxiv.

Christ's

37,

for

It is to

38.

John


CHRIST'S

IV] deliverance

the

be for

ever

it with

to

for it,

to

"

pray

that

pray

His

this

day

off those

precious years

amendment, there

ourselves

ready

reallyand

in

life

our

were

a

few

I do

for

not

longest,we

deny

(asit were)

that

to

pray

of

we

ment judgcome,

come

on

He

for

us

would cut

conversion,

sanctification

when In

?

us

present life,and

and

we

do

what

sense

He

that

Is

?

wish

tell

us

have

feel

not can

would

should

there

surelynot in

us

its very

we

short

cut

that, much

even

to

do

wish

and

our

make

some

in difficulty

the

than

so

more

life,in what

time

of

eye

inconsistencyhow coming, yet

is

we

to

"

callingand

seeming contradiction,how

are

work

It is pray

out

our

for

on

men

a

ing seem-

Christ's

salvation,"

sure."

election

good

is

paradoxes and

reason.

can

there

Religionhas

religiousmatters.

in the

contradictions

a

And

years ?

side of

"

?

would

coming

so

one

can

day

may

"

consciences

our

question,but every

the

kingdom

given

come,

Him

heartilypray

time, when

the

look

inconsistencyin professingto

an

Judge already

our

how

:

that

our

repentance,

not

soon

by

of

time

come

we

once,

when

to-morrow,

shorteningthe

be

at

dergo un-

one

salvation

when

come,

be

may

sorrow

must

any

can

own

hasten, that His

coming or

his

coming

would

Christ

would that

its

them,

knowing (for no

joy, not

for

sin and

of

then

increased

is difficulty

from

one

How

certaintyof

the

knows) the

trial.

awful

an

55

of all Saints

yet they, every

; "

forward

COMING.

were

It to

was

de-


SHRINKING

5(i

sire His

first

[Serm.

be unable

coming, yet

to abide

Apostles feared, yet rejoiced after

the

And should

it is

so

all

in

things be

the want

whole

the

which

of

His

the

rection. resur-

Christian

yet always

joicing, re-

not

length,though

at

meet

have

contradictions

minds

our

to master

keen

eyes

lines of God's

the

out

seeming

depth in

We

truth.

follow

sorrowful

Such

possessingall things. arise from

how

paradox

a

it ; how

and having nothing yet dying yet living,

and

to

FROM

providence

enough and

will,

first sightthey seem

at

parallel. I

will of

duties Christ other. a

state

of

is full of

dreadful

world

to

"

come.

Apostles;

Supposing carried

a

off to

And

we

kind the

presents itself

know

know

tryingis

throng

This

he

in

globe

trouble

in

Christ's

be

they

in

the

?" said

Thou

goest."

suddenly the

be

heavens,

its least

presents, when the

upon

is every

goest Thou

should

to

life indeed what

shall

whither

not

that

of

each

strange. Surely

know

we

Lord, whither

future

of

!

what

unknown

some

still more

pains,but

told

man

this is the

shape, which

"

with

imagination

hereafter

not

sightof

life,he is in the way

the

to

and

do

we

the

thoughts which

unknown

dangers

like;

are

the

opposite

steadilyto contemplate a

this

thingsbeyond

of that

scene

"

gets

How

have

to

fear it,is not

himself

overpowered by

him.

the

should

we

man

these

necessarilyinconsistent

not

Why

when

be

fearing yet praying

are

how

explain

to

try

now

fearful

dwelt

upon.

peculiarprospect

which

coming

in

judgment.


CHRIST'S

IV.] What an

prospect,

to

unerringJudge

!

a

by

to

to

of

presence

world

a

deed

Him

best actions

and

and

in them

this will

happen

that

of

may

all

this,and

of

make

tremble.

out

to

standing

all Christians its on

none

hastening; Him

is,How 1. Now

"

to

pray

will

not

Christ

pray

that can

none

the can

pure

we

we

pray

first, though

we

a

is meant

judgment ideas

deny is

from that

enough

presence

for it. the to

is held

for it, to pray

;" "

without and

for it with could

not

for

speedily look

may

see

in heart

all

greatest of goods;

the to

the

of the word, and

called

"

whom

but

bound

are

become

say that

to

some

as

one

how

uncertain

yet His

And

gospel

nothing

were

this is what

before

His

all your

and

away

gain

you

Himself

by

us

we

with

"

earthlysense

that

the

flesh, and

presume

surelynot

with

the

as

if there

in detail ; but

thought us

not

trial is

nothing,but Think

I do

!

gladly a

forth, while

told

the while

you

in the

judgment awful

shame

your

compared

His

of

unsightlyas

; and

shall be.

a

days

some

day resignyourself

fade qualities

best

decision

by

of sinners,

in the

discoloured

good

before

fellow-sinner, how

a

evil after another

of

fessed part of it con-

beholding you,"

you,

of

historyof

All-holy,All-seeingCreator

an

upon

the

be

in that

you

to

"

speaks

fancy every

great would

disclosure

disclosure

eyes

and

doings by

our

back

Try

gladly would a

for all

judged to trace

friend, how

how

but

57

words, put into words

in

you

intimate

as

be

life in memory,

your

COMING.

now

holiness," the

tion ques-

? sincerity at

all reconcile


given

his son,

we

slay me,

us

would ?

He

Can

? Let

ourselves

Let

Lord. to Him.

coming

of

and

quicker, Before

Saint

ground

pleaseto that He

; not

crowd would

"

;" that He

of we

a

would

short

accomplish, "

on.

be

gone

in ; and

each

fall to

grain must

and

go

speed

must

lose its due

is,that He

a

13

time

pray a

make

make

must

work

is,we

world, but,

corn

finish the "

of His

That

chariot

short

for

in the Church's

gathered

Not

ear

selves, our-

pray

short the

all this into

and righteousness," earth

pray

we

space

be

must

All

sunshine.

with

when

would

certain

an

the rest

leave

reason

of His

be matured.

must

rain and

Saints

merciful

said.

cut

He

wheels a

against

say,

kingdom."

would

comes,

; all the

over

the

He

His

hasten

the

so

the number accomplish

myself,that

express

be

do but

"

that He

pray

that

suppose

bids, and

observe, that

would

sign calmly re-

of the most

might

we

Christ,we

would

elect and

to

I

next,

words, that He

so

He

nothing else could

2. But

do not

what

said,

unkindly or hardly with

think

so

I say,

Thus, if

the

not

do

we

to

Him."

in

may

Can

of us, if I may

use

us

us

? deal

us

make

hands.

as

Job

I trust

surely,we

into His

deceive

will

on

slay

to

fears

our

is terrible.

yet

all circumstances

latter

his knife

lift up

far subdue

so

command

the

obey

to

nevertheless

ourselves He

well

He

Though

Under

could

may

for what

pray

duty

our

If Abraham

faith.

"

still it is

us,

the

with

ourselves

feelingsabout

our

[Serm.

FROM

SHRINKING

58

would

space

of time

cut

it short in

work not

upon

;

the

curtail,but


CHRIST'S

IV.]

fulfil, the to

be

they of

when

still keeps of truth would

and

all

we

may

may

draw

make

the

holier

that do

we

not

may

fear ;

that

"

He

coming1." trial.

He

who

while

us

the

deep

we

be

can

condense

that be

into

present we

worlds

in

the

breath

of His

a

have

may Him

the

pray

justly

we

at His

hour

an

and

We

comes.

He

Him;

us,

near

before

;

ready ;

in

meet

draws

ashamed

fection, per-

harmonies

may

at

to

hurry,He

pray

shall appear,

not

frames

the

He

which

He

son sea-

Leviathan to

we

He

out

as

and

closer

fear that

generations by

creates

that

converge

when

confidence, and

place and

seems

then

also

age

it cannot

in nature, the structure

upon

When

pray

that He

in

wonderful

as

moves

love.

things

us

is

the

Indeed

are

providences He

time, and

come,

that

insect

in His

hasten

portions is wrought

its minutest an

works

complete. As,

all

are

and so,

God's

All

otherwise. ;

disorderingthis.

without

come

59

Saints, and

his

circle of

"

COMING.

a

life of and

moment,

mouth, and

melts, and hardens, and deluges,and dries up the solid rocks

in

die, and into

a

day, and

buries

wondrously

spirits,who matter.

by

them

He

are

can

one

He

by

deal

keen

one

by

one

glorifyit.

1

and

1 John

changes His

at

with

subject to

never

live,grow,

to

earth, and

time

can

earthlysoul, or vision

bones

in the

stone, apart from

more

the

makes

pang

them

will,

mere

the

the

and

world

of

accidents

of

of agony

punish

temptation justifyit, or Adam

ii. 28.

fell in

a

moment

;


Abraham

justifiedwhen

was

Moses

lost Canaan

sinned," and in

the

keys ;

He

redeemed

To

of

course

of words.

moments

are

as

nature

men,

We

3.

But

become be

clean

Ghost

you

drop

clean debt

of

holier

you

Be

you

misery

more

stun

and

it

sees

with

But

if of

will be

that

become,

the

who His

The

you as

;

eyes.

see

that

you

presence

"

clean," you the

nature,

have

vices, ser-

paid

the has

live,and

the

only perceive

that

soul within

dare

have, the

draught to

your

You

least

all your

Adam

come

dwell

ever

that

which

; its full

you

to

propose

less of it you

more

deigns to

to

presence

by

longer you will

you

other

the

till you

body

clearly. The

stupifyyou

Him

; but

you

lose that

sure

misery begins. with

you

by

sense,

infection

never

it will oppress

more

well

say

is sufficient to dishonour

sin, and

begotten.

one

now.

that

of which

excitement,

expect in this life

you

within

have

free from

mean

Do

?

made."

are

I pray

do

how

time.

can

time

;

rates regenenot

"

in

or

You

?

in what

Yes, in

?

Holy

trust

we

But

otherwise

of the

souls

How

say,

unclean

so

unclean.

are

to

am

sentences

know

dispensingwith

grace

again,you

Christ, who

received

They suddenly become

years.

or

wisdom

; He

day

a

knife; I have

"

gained

sleep,in drowning,

in

men

said,

in three

and wonderfully" our fearfully

"

the

confession, and

baffled Satan

form

a

; David

Solomon

one

in the

us

by

us

made

Lord

our

a

seized

he

word

forgiven;

was

; Peter

dream

a

for

[Serm.

FROM

SHRINKING

60

not

does

but

yourself,your becomes

it,the pray

one

more

for His


CHRIST'S

IV.]

now

presence

be

would

; "

Methuselah's

To

the end

of the

Christ

times

If He

of you

you

lived

to

be

judged

up

you

will

have

to

You

can

have

it is,if you in

and

sin, have

a

have

done.

have but

work

given

duty,

then

even

you,

have

may

you

praying for His

repent

as

in

a

year,

undo

years well

You

tunities, oppornor

less.

with

the

to

hour.

an

and

done

served

this, you what

you

Satan, you work

to

as

dread

still are

you

presence

love

without

pray

your

Him,

to

"

would

more

have

you

you

even

from

turned

to

not

Him

before

If you

double

for

faith and

proportionas

great

a

show

judged

get rid of

cannot

be,

may

be

for.

answer

you.

required.

put off

it

answer

profitableto

longestlife,you True

; for

praying,as

;

in

I

said, to be ready for it.

have 4.

up

they

be

cannot

to

to

are

whatever

be

would

destiny,you

your

talent; you

your

will

to-morrow,

more

year

of

required

Were

gence. dili-

present age,

your

be

come

to-morrow. a

elude

cannot

would

He

beginner.

sinlessness,but

to-day, you

Did

never

whole

implied.

still a

are

longer, more

come

to-day.

to

up

live

you

conditions

times

ten

will

in the

one

on

lived

you

You

no

is not

service

were

it ;

longestlife you

more

Every day

for it had

not.

except

asks

Had ten

it

61

pray

I trow

desire

to

for

prays

What

you

years ?

good enough

Church

COMING.

But

mind

your

I ask before

in

to

turn,

Him

You

more.

once

now

stand

how

do

ask, how

before you

your

you Lord

can

make

and

God

bring yourselfto

day by day? "

for what

come

is this but

;


M Him

meeting

that

the

thing

His

presence.

you

Now in

feelingsare I

"

say,

"

worthy of the

His

and

pure

and

of

Primarilyfor What world

that

to behold

He

is

my

salvation I

His

am

could or

to

and

beseech

But

to

no;

some

kind

will

thought He

I know

so

for

find

creatures

might

of

of these

who

them

interest

somehow

to

I

cannot

have

if

of me,

that

fall into True

creature.

like

perfect myself, im-

better

seem

for

care

Therefore,

me.

any

more

whole

sincerelydesires

great strait,I will rather into those

I go ?

again

in

a

died

so?

is of purer

I know

but

do

in the

He

sinful ; it

myself

has

I

every

should

that

He

through

that

hands, than

it is I

that

is All-

and

is there

?

worthy

me

do

whom

iniquity;

All-merciful, and

though

trace

Who

any

it of Him

obtain

than

?

me

have

or

every

Who

not

am

He

look

To

a

place myself under

Why

reason.

help

can

I not

am

which

me.

better?

pity me,

or

I cannot eyes

within

this

I do

can

discern

and

sinner,

a

I know

; I

your seem

; you

but

I

presence.

piercingeyes,

evil

these

are

earthly heart.

Him

into

come

you

what yourself,

on

mercies.

before

come

through,

spring

me,

all His

kingdom,

accomplishing

pray,

They

into His

least of I

reflect

lipsand

to enter

holy,yet

you

myself nothing

in

am

and

time

very

of His

coming

by

mean

that

at

coming,

coming.

of unclean

man

the

When

fear.

it is you

that,

see

asking for

[Serm.

what

anticipatingthat

are

you

will

you

are

you

Consider

?

praying,and

to

FROM

SHRINKING

betake

with

power themselves

content

to

God,

for

myself

me.

with


CHRIST'S

IV] this ;

terrible

no,

"

alone.

I have

rise and

to

His

to

well-beloved

His

Lord, wilt be

to

Lord, who

with to

extreme

This

confess

and

which

when

He

comes

world

can

meet

And

is

have

their

before

our

But

if

fall

to

in His in us, then

shall pray,

not

with

He a

has

and

we

born

given

collected

and

death have

must

we

and

of

on

flyfrom

the

call

hills to

that

Him,

His

before as

now

we

with

relying upon our

determined

faculties

mind,

is

whom the

on

cover

us.

imperfectly,yet

trust

us, with

we

trulyit Him

well

we

seed

If indeed

world, then to

dignity

immortal

Father.

be ashamed

as

of this

violent

a

that

very Him

children

even

profound abasement,

self-renunciation, still which

prepare

may

before

come

with

"

need

we

then

fear, if

pardon

meet

composure

and

us,

for

to

lived, however

have

we

on

come

self-trusting tranquillity.

attempt Then

we

it is the

the

to

amiss,

observe,

say

are

pierced.

mountains

God

who

should

we

to pray

not

habituallylived

natural

which

certain

a

us

come

we

do

Thou,

is forgiveness

feelingin

must

pride or

become

have

we

I

If

is done

to

of

it,to place

there

judicialprocess

a

yet there

when

But

visibly.Why,

of their

which

what

me

Name

the

name

"

; and

we

firmness.

ought

leads

hands, saying,

it ?

is the

day by day

feeling in

to

mark

sins, and

our

grace

with

abide

may

Thee."

which

me

God

to

go

Son, and, having named

myself unreservedlyin

O

rather

within

Father,

my

63

is,I had

it

as

instinct

an

go

COMING.

bitually, ha-

Spiritis Him.

We to

come

with

awe,

the

Spirit

about and

us,

with


SHRINKING

G4

He

hope.

ought

who in

not

I have

Him

if this is

of

the

highest

of

never

it.

communicating,

the

is,and

day it.

We

this

life,to

have

this must the

of

triumph

and

yet

both

the

grief,

they are both

feelingswith father, "

in

the

also

most

the

to

humiliation,

all

The

joy

a

with Or

son

future for of

even

often

are

Instances

of

Consider

joy

does

and

obtains that

not

grief,

change

third

some

each

consider

soothing thought

it

strangelymingled,

griefthe joy,into

incommunicable

for

yet pray

men.

say whether not

their

Surely it

come.

seasons

to

of

how

enough

painful.

are

that

be, who

regards the

same

themselves

which

in

experienced enough

us

us.

reason

look-out

tremble, and

that

affect

one

a

practice religious

well

as

must

friends, and

the

the

yet

same

reallypreserved. nor

remain,

and

suggest

loss

;

all of

know

joyful

most

You

And

Still

dare

not

understand

is the

case

of Christ.

coming,

it.

theirs would

did

feel afraid and

possibleto

; for

Him

below.

as

are

to

deprive themselves

so

same

who

of

for, for

;

coming

His

before

and

coming,

indeed

They

so

rally gene-

Communion

earnest

come

the

fear of His

from

in

blessingshere

much

feeling is

of

Him

Holy Ordinance,

most

is

more

Holy

feel it to be

men

in prayer

anticipationof

an

of

another, they

or

is

form

presence

number

awful, much

coming,

all.

God

to

of

Christ's

at

pray

coming

Sacrament

the

in

near

of

to

[Serm.

for

pray

consistency

this is in very a

cannot

spoken

; but

FROM

ing feel-

other, both the

mingled

forgivenessof all

a

displeasure


CHRIST'S

V.] is at

undescribable

emotions,

be

cannot

into

put

against himself. desire

to

will stand

5.

Him

Lastly, let

me

table ; such ; such

when

already alluded

to, that in that

shall

have, if

His, the inward

be

Spirittoo, carryingus

God."

He

He us

is

mysteriously threefold

in

the

is in to

God

world

"

Spiritis within,

Spiritwill here

influences, so

up

That

He

heavenly things,and

He

assuredlybe

at

the

of

Day

strengthenus mind

of

man

still in

strength,we eyes on

to

Him vol.

our

v.

may He

looks

though

with

deep

gracious

with

one

with

with to

on

and us,

confidence us,

strength is

able

in

asks,

thoughts

Gifted be

forth

vouchsafed

His

will be

when

Judge

in turn,

?

world,

Son

give us

great His

how

to

without, but

the

our

and

He

conceive

can

is

becomes

us

judgment.

; and

Son

up

while

the

going

to

of

comes

Spirit is

draws

wills to will

He

when

nessing wit-

"

and

;

and

yield ourselves

if we that

and

we

children

judges

the

"

answer.

; and

He

us

God

Himself.

meet

us

while

and

;

hour

and

the

are

highest heaven,

also, bearing

us

the

the to

God

we

I

support of His

our

the

judge

solemn

with

remains

that spirits

His

comes.

Him,

towards

on

in which

distinctlywhat

have

we

we

in which

He

more

say

in which

temper

coming

before

bitterness

his

yet

"

Lord's

His

for

pray

pleasurable,which

is the

the

to

all the

love, and

most

words,

Such

come

must

elect

65

end, the veneration, and

an

we

COMING.

us,

that

and what pernatural su-

lift up

our

and

look

yet without

awe, F


SHRINKING

66

confusion

of

That

of

the

flame

Three

power

face,

hour

Most

of

!

Children,

the

comes,

be

COMING.

length

to

over

us

of

upon

the

may not

[Serm.

consciousness

at

quicken,

judgment

Holy

in

come

it

Holy

if

as

must

When

us.

CHRIST'S

FROM

only whom

cence. inno-

every

one

of

countenance

consume

us

what

it

the

V.

;

was

fire

the

may to

had

the

no


SERMON

V.

EQUANIMITY.

Phil.

"

In

in

Rejoice

other

the

of

parts

coming

is made

and

call

a

a

for

the duties

character

urged

what

we

;"

be

must

from

need

we

must

shall

careful

bounty,

;

we

from

all

for and

in

rather

or

above,

the

"

Christ

to

Jesus."

f

2

peace "

distinct

keep

and the

in

moderation

;" seek

must

we

man,

whatever

thanksgiving

"

must

we

understanding,"

through

from

not

of

view

rejoice

"

;"

the

hand,"

at

"

for

awe,

in

and

us,

must

nothing

and

but

is

conspicuous

Christ's

distinct

before

we

so,

fear

a

Lord

abound

must

cherish,

receive

passeth minds

"

God's

we

be

must

we

if

why,

of

prayer,

text

The

"

"

solemn

is set

us.

on

?

then

the

Rejoice."

say,

prospect

and

watching

I

again

the for

reason

with

Christian

4.

and

alway,

Scripture

connected

verses

Lord

Lord

iv.

pray of

our

;" and

for, and God hearts

we

which and


Now

this

definite

is

and

"

of

but

calm

a

coming

is

Nothing perhaps Apostle,

an

with

natural

whose

vehement,

I say,

"

nothing wonderful,

it is

like

this

in

writers

day

a

that

of mind

becomes

St. Paul

that

Pharisee, that

he

time, Christians of

birth

wrote

were

; when

mind

around

commotion

there

fixed ; when

to

of

course

no

refresh

Gospel called

is full of even

"

very

topic

were

which

Paul,

to

man

a

and

severe,

have

given

be.

It would

a

as

and

time

all

sober

peace, tone

considering education

by

when, if incessant

at

high

and

there

tion agitaof

seemed

them,

in

nothing

was

to soothe

noble, and

any

rumours

things

Churches

us

that

the

being

; but

Jew, a

of

speak

; when no

men

no

them, homes

and, again, consideringthat what

may

the be

motives,

and

and, further, consideringthat

the

romantic,

deep mysteries;

should

livelyand

them

bating com-

striking and

should

should

when

worship

them;

man

a

persecution and

persecutionabounded;

that

nothing wonderful,

at

in

fear,

than

so

more

Christian

a

by

was

is

cheerfulness,

quiet,sobriety,and

a

nothing

Christian

a

St.

zealous,

so

St. Paul

that

of what

this view

was

to

spectaclefor

a

that

more

temper

than significant

be

much

Angels, and

and

blood,

and

unseen,

powers

the

of mind.

remarkable

more

that

only leads

not

of toil and

man

a

"

show

to

frame

cheerful

and

of commenting

admit

to

useful

be

may

Christ's

thought to

it

character

Christian

the

of

view

a

complete enough

and

on,

so

[Serm.

EQUANIMITY.

68

the

principlesand

Apostle

combines

with

his


EQUANIMITY.

V.] admonitions Christ

it is well

; "

time, under he

awful

that

is

such should

69

subject, the

of notice, that, in such

worthy

draw

as

free from

excitement

of repose,

as

still and

as

in

wrote

of God

; here

is the

making

Here

!

This

itself; and

the

circumstances

is the

refined

into, how

enter

to

exhaust

! who

equanimity

from

We

know

could

suffer

and

could

be

?

high that

thought

the

of that

no

the

room

the

could

achieve, could could

be

Christian

him

limit

and

and

confess,

might the

viewed

the

tiles Gen-

the

great things;

and

lead

followingverses

of

we

he

as

for

difficult

impossible

preach

temper,

left

do

of

and

composure

low; but

the

was

finger

deep

how

Apostle

Paul

or

first suggests

how

"

fervent

the

that

spirit!

expect such

St.

all this

wTas

and

text

and

would

desert

this, how

is

great

independent

embrace,

to

the

thought

second

vast

if the

full

fluences, supernatural in-

man

Christian

true

to

is the

spect, pro-

effort,as

of

of

of

mind

a

a

Christian

surely is

evidence

the

the

as

monastery

some

such

and

equable,

country parsonage.

some

of

picture

a

character,

Apostle

with

and

covenant,

a

of

coming

have

tion perfecit ; and

feelingswhich ascribe

to

us

to

him. And than

yet all" his

meekness, mind. of

St.

he

who

"

laboured

brethren, is also

a

abundantly

more

pattern of simplicity,

cheerfulness, thankfulness, and

These

tempers

Paul, and

are

were

much

serenityof

especial characteristics insisted

on

in

his

Epi-


sties.

For

instance

condescend

the

to

sight of

lieth

in

the

"

aged given

that

love

to

be

to

things honest

in

with

aged

be

much

men

may

the

teachers

this

exhortation

is

as

looking

for

appearing

of

that

ministers

like

"

willed,

not

they

soon

be

of

what

; I mean, so

1

it is

homely.

Rom.

xii. 16"18.

so

that "

It

1."

almost

staid,

text

so

All an

Jesus Christ's

in

doctrine, be

cannot

of

little

;

selfmen,

is the

ordinary so

demned con-

not

good

this

quiet,

ii. 2"13

:

glorious

blameless,

displays so

Titus

the

that

....

seems

same

Saviour

says,

speech

that

the

the

and

and he

sober, just,holy, temperate

men

young

lovers

angry

"

"

after

hope,

must

dient obe-

good,

uncorruptness

sound gravity,sincerity,

;" that

home,

verse

manner,

show

must

sober,

children,

urging

God

great

our

In

Christ."

the

blessed

be

it is remarkable

with

in

given

good things,

their

at

perate, tem-

patience."

to

And

And

He

false accusers,

women

husbands."

own

men."

of

love

to

as

sober, grave,

.

.

young

sober-minded."

ends

all

not

husbands,

much

charity, in

in

wine,

teach

not

possible,as

.

their

"

reason "

Provide

discreet, chaste, keepers

be

he

in

likewise

women

their

to to

wise

peaceably

faith,

in

to

they

Be

If it be

men.

high things,but

not

estate.

of low

live

you,

sound

not

"

men

all

enjoins,that

The

Mind

"

:

conceits

own

your

"

[Serm.

EQUANIMITY.

70

scription deracter cha-

tious, unambiof

i. 7, 8.

what


EQUANIMITY.

V.] is

It

extraordinary.

striking or

of this world, It is

71

unexcited,

so

it

The

work

of

effect of

the for

the

be

My

people

habitation, and

in

shall

Isaiah

dwell

assurance

in

a

able peace-

dwellings,and

sure

:

; and

peace

and

quietness righteousness,

the

as

Prophet

righteousnessshall

And

ever.

foretold

was

of Gospel times, by peculiarity "

negligent

so

single-minded.

so

observable, too, that

is

in

quiet

V resting-places Now

then

is this state These

let of

hand

not

their

who

have

them; with

us,

what

it what

coming

and

we

lodge,what we

for of

create

a

while,

within

Isa. xxxii.

a

is not

here

17,

18.

not

thought at

of

home

that

?

when

This,

belief in Christ's It

us.

up

short."

is

unsettled.

are

feelingwhich

establishingourselves

1

we

do

drink, how

we

are

;

about

put

and

day, as regards this world,

home

may

eat, what

since

home

own

time

we

of us,

dwelling

a

of their kind.

best

brethren, the

at

in

hand,

the

is

abiding-

furniture

shift

to

comes

it.

your

their

and

of

Lord

are

in

not

thingsbeing

say,

then, is the kind

while

that

becomes

It is felt every leave

who

goods

own

clothed, where

are

we

of

I

matters

we

"

; this is not

persons are

grounds

The

:

accordingly,make

thing

this

as

their

point

a

rest

who

;

who,

But

What

own

not

any

make

then

the

follows

as

your

what particularly

more

what

and

be

; this is not

place. Act

"

mind,

to

seem

consider

us

is not

worth

; it is not

worth


72

[Serm.

EQUANIMITY.

while

and

spending time

We

shall

have

to

hardly

have

thought

such

on

when

settled

got

object.

an

shall

we

move.

This

the

being apparently let

passage,

the

of

particularportions

the

into

enter

next

us

drift

general

of it. careful

"Be

1

nothing," he

for

.

Peter,

casting all

"

Himself, for the

Take

"

is

will take

This

of

directlyconsequent Who

is at hand."

to-day, if

the

he

For come

if it be

makes

before

was

it

be, it has

into

it is his

1

came; an

or

coming

v.

faith

7,

Matt.

distant

; and

time when

length

long

the

is

day, or

He

of time that

coming,

Christian

is, time

does

interfere

with

vi. 34,

he

anticipates

Judgment

or

would

row. to-mor-

One

later,and ; that

gain

least Christ

however

"

calculation,

l Peter

what

end.

sooner

comes

realizes that enter

He

at

over.

not

here

be

for certain

it matters

come,

period may whether

past and

or

feel, did

if that

as

Lord

Well, then,

would

just

will come,

Christ

has

there

it

which

the

"

Christ

would

he dies ; and

things of

loss

one.

he

He

as

mind

any

that

no

Christ

when

distant, were

another

for

for certain, that

knows

to him

his death, and

once

certain

for certain that

know

will

for

as

of

belief,that

care

feels

Christian

true

the

on

to-morrow?

Himself

show

for the

state

would

knew

he

care

is the

course

or,

for the morrow,

"

thought

St.

as

or,

Him,"

upon

thought" or

no

morrow

itself1."

care

your

says,

not

his


EQUANIMITY.

V.] view

of

their

plans and

when

them

will

they

over,

mortifications, "

The

suggested, as set

a

agitateus us

not

at

all; that

nothing other

of

end

human

the

mock

faded

the

by

us

all to

Christian

will

of

interest

be

have to

happen it be

lie

we

have

to

look

us

the

at

with

pleased much accidents.

at

the

been

what

He

them, and

the

on

then, such

be

last

all

which bed

with

looks an

is neither accidents

of

will

do

but

death,

of

rich, or

is

day

they

;

great, or

All

influential?

or

now.

at

the

banquet,

a

vanity. Well,

dispassionateeye,

are

then

life in them

no

honoured,

be

understood

then

when

will it avail

will then

have

flowers

Or

us.

fortunate, or

by

which

then

will

when

successes,

will

They

what

matters

hopes, fears, pleasures,pains, jealousies,

come.

as

So

at

all this

we

which

things

angered

which

will

now,

earth.

the

disappointments,

be

fear

than

more

about

when

about

will

now,

objects

and

feel

well

mind

or

plain that

extremely

most

hope

intense

vexed

will you

It is very

?

hence

year

the

calming

world.

been

sometimes

much

what

occurrence,

some

has

of

mode

a

object, or

an

upon

It

this

of

griefs,resentments

is short."

time

them.

to

forebodings,anxieties,

all

So, again, is it with

;

nought, they

to

come

out

for them

care

indifferent

become

or

they

live

to

expect

men

projects,then

know

they

give

When

things.

73

this world

things will be

is it felt to

be

things

he

at

uninterested

pained

much

life,because

as

and nor

they


Another

2.

is, what

moderation

may

be

or

part of

Christian

for

others.

The

a

believes

his but

that

to

the

to

look

will be

They

is,as

in it for

nothing

partiality.This

of

pass

He

be are

strong interests

one

way

dispassionateobservers

and

partisans; they

attack

another.

They

differ from

who cannot

make

them.

But no

them,

the

temptation

animosity,

knows

he

knows

that

be

to

his

that

has

He

will

people, and

and one

them.

He

keen is

ations, expect-

he no

has

no

violence,

party feeling. He

Saviour

day

has

for

fair, equitable,

because He

They

sympathy

no

all men,

otherwise.

Lord

judges. They

show

or

bigotry, no

no

who

other, cannot

thwart

who

or

Christian

towards

Those

prejudiced against those

are

mortifications.

acute

tion" modera-

our

of

set

one

allowances,

considerate

no

defend

to

without

"

the

candid

able

be

men.

or

will

in them.

them

on

by

all

being acknowledged by have

will

has

He

taking a part

is meant

nizes recog-

will feel

affairs.

judgment

is what

and

he

season,

him.

to

proportion as

earth, who

on

a

towards

coming,

a

it

reputation

a

in

of human

instead

them, and

criticize

is

stranger

course

on,

and

soon

it

as

makes

have

to

Christ a

lodging

a

indifferent able

truth

position as

-hired

Paul

dispassionateness,tenderness

candour,

person

character

or,

consideration,

your

St.

equitableness.

fairness,

Let

"

;

all men,"

unto

exactlyrendered,

more

a

known

be

review

moderation

calls

translation

our

under

character

the

of

part

your

be

[Serm.

EQUANIMITY.

7 1

come

must

from

triumph heaven,

;


EQUANIMITY.

V.]

no

to

one

say how

can

all

which

which

fiction,we

much

are

when

the

Christian.

we

His

enables

their

him

do

to

is

make

to

be

good points, to

He

others.

does

it is his

and

cool, that

this

eyes

of the

3.

very

Joy

and

fear

the

he

is

and

ought

to

impartial; his

marks

strong

produce

what

is the

If

had

we

the

real

been

is

of

merely

to

makes

be

tian, Chrisand

so,

the

in

of

characteristics in the

by

its

patient,

much

so

in

of

text,

joice Re-

"

the

spite of the

last of

means

Scripture brings

meaning

told

from

all men."

thought It

us.

that

contrasts

tenance, coun-

character

this

alway," and

in

such

to "

also

which

awe

ficulties, dif-

own

for the

also

gladness are

"

is

beyond hopes

unto

Lord

where

receives

; but

him, according to the exhortation in

He

comes.

himself

known

world, is

in the

triumph

with

jealousy,so

fairness

last

all this clear knowledge

zealots

and discriminating,

;

erring,to acknowledge

he

privilege,as

fears, suspense

will

fear; fear it is that

not

bigots,tyrants, and

men

out

is it with

battle

content

less, as

or

of

turn

concessions, to

the

road

book

is error,

and

danger ;

justiceto

greater

what

and

the

of the

So

will

cause

end

a

will

ceases.

Christ's

the

course

will last till He

is truth

where

safetyand

the

things

knows

Church

what

knows

with

interest

Christ's

; that

end

; that

end

He

read

we

how

do, the

but

less for

cares

excited

know

narrative, till we

till the

he When

it.

to

then

Knowing

soon.

thingstend, lead

is to

75

out

day

these to

us

separate portions.

fear, we

should

have


7f)

EQUANIMITY.

mistaken

a

for

fear ; and

godly

slavish

first

sight,that

be

I do

easier to

is

gain

at

whatever

the

duty duty the

greatly at of

course

to

do

and so

rejoice; it

explain what a

duty if

as

to

Christian

by fear, and How

joy

show. a

man

His

so

the

joy,which

a

fear

Act

and

try both

to

Apostles

tell

; but

I

can

deed

ing speak-

am

T

bling trem-

great duty, yet

the

far

that

say,

of

the

thus

of those

Day

reverse

all

they

fearinggreatlyand

ment, judgmand com-

command

interfere

with is

it as

to to

as

clear

prospect of Christ's coming, to

fear

that

is informed

be

him, and

and

joy

and

duty

of

alone

is

quickened

reverent.

reconciled, words

alone

fear and

The

it.

joy ;

thereby sober

and

which

knowledge

the

such

it at

to

now

nor

ings feel-

by

once

higher work

perfectour

made

makes

of

at

it would

by rejoicing. It

told

not

but

fearingdoes true

cannot

is meant

were

we

of

it is

rejoicein

this

And

are

much

what at

thought

only

can

be

rejoicing,and

of

we

both

though

to

rude

a

thus

gain

better

a

once,

the

be

and

themselves.

separate duties about

we

merely

irreverent,

separate duties

further

a

be

to

that

say

the

combine

relate ; that we

not

gain

is to

is what

This

despair,

when

; but

; that

neither

remain,

contrasts.

much

desponding

itself.

by

is not

joy

told

mistaken

rejoice,we

to

our

be

to

are

been

have

perhaps

and

to fear

fear to

our

had

we

of

gloom

the

or

for joy familiarity

and

told both

if

should

rejoice,we freedom

dread,

[Serm.

to

can

show

rejoice,as in

time

he

not can-

how.

Let

Christ

and

will

learn


EQUANIMITY.

V.] ; but

how able

proved

men,

will

He

it is he

the

so,

in the

They

faults ; of

being proud, and

and,

the

at

being unsocial literal in

time,

the

those

the

of of

in

who,

comes be-

of

having

lax

too

This

opposite

most

being mean

inferior

of

and

them,

understand

He

; of

being

too

strict, of

conscience;

a

of

yet

too

adding Men

superseding Scripture.

men

or

irreligious

of advanced

men

explaining Scripture,and

world,

easily

may

of

was

yet being worldly; of being

and

Scripture,and

to

of

case

being crafty;

same

he

as

inconsistent.

accused

are

little

as

Scripture enjoins.

holiness.

over-simple,and

both,

satisfaction

called

which

paradox

variouslyfulfilled

is

the

to

Scripture is

as

does

inconsistent, and

seem

be

to

learned, he will be

has

explain how

to

before. be

he

when

77

of

not canreligiousness,

fond

are

of

seeming inconsistent,

criticizing but

are

like

Scripture. But

to

be

may

sin,

return

objected, that

have

St. Paul

I

warns

which

wrong

when

we

It

is not

have

what

that

sinned,

an

is this but

and these

and

sin ?

ness, heavi-

things

therefore

especialenemy

sorrowing but

which

fall into

to

heavy; is

fall into

temper

against

us

especiallyagainst sin, joyfulness.

not

It

grievously,

againstsadness

and

men

But

enjoins us us

who

those

cheerful

it.

grant

fear.

and

joy

past sinned

sad

of

make

least

at

times

warns

he

course

of

case

pleasantand

St. Paul

St. Paul of

which

this

in

enjoins.

saying that When

have

who

or

cannot

the

to

the

for

sin is

sinning is


EQUANIMITY.

78

which

wrong

sinned, he

has

He

sorrow.

does

Christian

he

yet

rejoicing. For

with

reallyin be

may

himself looks

God

that

conscious

knows

for

reason

"

all

knowest We

of

still we

timidlyappeal

can

of

bottom

this in

to

of

sense

the

4.

also.

"

more,

The

passeth all and

minds

things in us,

many

all these

peace

say

mains. re-

Lord, I love

and

strive and

we

of

our

give

to

in

we

up

the

proportion as

strong upon

shall

that

measure

minds,

our

rejoicein

is

peace of

part of this

Lord,

the

through

God," says the Apostle, which "

Christ

Gospel

transport

is peace.

"

temper

same

understanding,shall keep

the to

"

fear.

we

Once

fear

present self-denial, yet

our

sincerityis

giveshim

that

can

the

be

Christ;

follow

degree

same

while

even

do

we

and

world

wish

that

knows

Christ,

we

"

past sins,and whatever

man

appeal so unreservedly

cannot

course

time

when

knowest

trust, that, whatever

humbly

at

appeal

to

are

a

though

even rejoicing,

things,Thou

after

this

; and

him

who

men

he

earnest,

could

St. Peter

Thee."

in

forfeited

inconsistent

; and

so

perfect

has

but

sorrow,

they are

be

to

few

he

as

the

is not are

mercifullyupon

sufficient

Thou

there

son per-

than

far

so

in

sin that

sorrow

their

in

earnest

and

;

it is his

here

even

any

sorrow

a

thing better

certainlynot

is

; but

state

And

do

to

When

sorrowing.

cannot

ought

sorrow,

it.

the

causes

[Serm.

Jesus."

to

alarm

us,

but

Glory 13

to

us,

the God

many end in

hearts

your

There

are

to

many

agitate

and

issue of

the

highest,


EQUANIMITY.

V] and

earth

on

whether

"

the

in

his

he

distress

shows

at

times

think

Nay;

in

are

or

sea;

sighingsabout do

foundations which

storm

within

joy

in their over

sinners

say

they

that

they

1

2

Cor.

depths. of

is it with of

though

them

as

sinners have

vii. 5.

not

as

silent

the

souls

the

Even we

water

dents acci-

agitated,

seem

so.

The

springing

peace

; and

repentant, and,

it?

violent

tranquiland

not

Do

tempests

these

realms

vast

well

a

grieve over

?

of

Apostle's tears

an

So

are

surface

sider con-

distress, which

the

make

may

hearts

ings, fightcertainly

fearful

into

unfathomable

hour

suppose, shall

have

he

expanse

even

as

calm.

a

avow

an

Yet

the

ocean,

They them

of the

yet

reach

in

as

holy men.

up

type of

his flock.

the

and

; but

and

has

Churches,"

mind

the

of

horror

fit

a

he

penetrates below

heard

of

below;

were

at

rippleson

or

not

of

look

girdlethe earth, are

in the

who

seen

scenes

commotions

of

the

respect

no

grant

ever

be

Corinthians

it ;

agitationof

disturbance

have

and

Without

"

I

you

that

you

the

on

mind.

observe

and

water,

all the

Galatians

the

much

Did

of

here

say that

not

"

indeed

uncertainty

plainlyevince

not

fears1."

this.

you

does

of

within

does

anxiety,

Epistles to

much

asked

Christian

the

himself

the

or

whether

and

of

St. Paul

care,"

be

may

perplexity,and

condition

whether

It

peace."

warfare,

the

not

79

may

Angels fore there-

impenitent, yet "

perfect peace?


EQUANIMITY.

80

Even

God

Almighty

Himself

His

being grieved,and

He

not

the

For,

I

as

have

silent, hidden like

might

of

he

times,

" "

lay his

can

sight,with

God's

nothing, "

has

been

his which

the

of trouble to

peace is the and

God

thought

"

he

that

but know

of

that

Cross

himself

in to

that

have

can

he

It does may

peace, his Him

eye, with

he

in

own

wants

God

nothing is

not

thankfulness, indeed, but

is not

not

interfere

a

thought with

God.

nearer

a

addresses whom

all He

that

"

needs

with

can

at

he

more,

grow

when

that

More he

the

alone."

abounds,"

give him.

joy.

Christian's

the

when

and

of heaven

more

himself

pillow at night,and

is full and

could

of He

joys.

with

than

things to him,

all

be

self; him-

it is the

presence

he

and

bear

can

overflowing heart,

that he

holiness,

more

it is the

which

his

on

He

himself, for

in

pleasant,to

head

"

is his

himself

left to

life.

less alone

never

solitude, that

is in

him, in

not,

sees

greater part of his time

is his true

finds it

bear, he

cult shady place,diffi-

is when

within

deep,

a

and

he

Comforter,

Eternal

has

retired

(as it were) joy

can

fect per-

God, though

on

world

he

that

of God

grace

soul

had

the

is the

What

his God,

St. Paul

to

which

what

by himself, and

to

a

He

access.

real state.

in like manner,

Christian

said, the

in

is

"

him.

vex

peace,

well

some

of

speak

to

rejoicing, yet

And

being stayed in

as

peace,

and

thingsto divine,

trials of life

the

deigns

angry,

unchangeable ?

human

compare

[Serm.

the

his

Such

singleheart and

night

mends com-

is

as


V.]

EQUANIMITY.

clear

as

God

the

shall "

keep

to

guard,"or in

and

done

These

are

of mind was

once

them

as

of the

few

some

Christian

of

a

world of the

hope

he

may

Virgin,"and the

of those.

mind

pretence,

no

easilybe

this

There

And

in set

it must

be

which

does

show

itself

this be

It costs v.

far

a

He

mild,

is with

bearing,

think "

confessed,

an

gion relihe

speeches;

common-place

is

the

on

state

of

calm, composed, and

from

the

Christian

true

day especiallyit

is

very

benevolent, liberal, and

nothing to

has

sight for

who

persons

hand,

to

The

he

world.

first

at

is

men

voi^

are

ecstasies,or

candid, yet is very

for

taken

there

In

bids milk

tion, affecta-

no

strikingin his

or

that

temper.

who

sincere

thereby."

grow

about

is unusual

consists in not

who

singularity ; because

no

fear

nor

ordinaryman.

other

servative pre-

cheerful, easy, kind, gentle,courteous,

little that

that

tian, Chris-

that character

serious, sober, discreet,grave, moderate, so

of

sees

secret

a

as

not.

desire

they may

ambition,

no

so

followers of Him

pure

candid, unassuming; has

neither

keep"

"hearts

our

the

them

the

"

said

suggestionson

babes

that

is

minds

becomes

born

Word,

be

things may

new-born

"

By

says,

of

peace

hearts ;

againsthim, but he has

which "

he what

to

charm, and

or

minds."

and

And

the

"

garrison"our

contrast

hard

Many

us.

"

enemies.

out

minds"

says that

hearts

keep our

is meant

and

St. Paul

day.

81

be

easy

sionate. dispas-

when dispassionate G


[Serm.

EQUANIMITY.

82

nothing,

feel

you

nothing,

of

nothing and

be

to

when

considerate

equitable, because is

a

stem

May

it

one

the

higher,

the

lower.

first

first

then

to

all

mature

and

watching coming because

at

;

is

come.

is

the

comes

us

;

repenting, and

by

step

attaining attaining

last

love

is

;

peace

May

resignation. in

add

;

loving-kindness

comes

comes

gence. dili-

to

on,

go

before

faith,

is

grafted

and

after

higher

then

joyful, thankful, He

the

grace

graces

it

upward,

lower

the

humiliation,

diligence,

when

years

but

ness Quiet-

coming.

advance

afterwards

zeal,

comes

comes

learn

aiming The

comes

first

and

neglecting nor

is

as

and

hand,

at

self-abasement,

zeal,

another,

neither

He

that

blessedness,

our

to

grace

step,

faith,

is

itself, only

in

not

of

be

feel

not

grace,

the

on

do

they

and

moderate

are

Lord

the

because

not

benevolent

principles

no

now-a-days

have

you

be

to

have

you

Men

opinions.

no

and

give,

to

own

fear

you

when

liberal

or

generous

your

when

cheerful

be

to

V.

"

fearing

of

the

first

we

bling, trem-

Christ

because

careless

and

;

is

future,


VI.

SERMON

OF

REMEMBRANCE

Gen.

"

I

not

worthy

truth,

which

am

The which

of

acts

of

depths to

He

deserved

promises,

God's

he

which

he

and he

and

for

;

and had

mercies,

and

Thy

servant."

him

has

he

might

been

that

with

G

2

He to

who

them.

gratitude

the

know far

so

thing

as

at

shown

had

mercies,

had

the

visited

whereas

things,

faithful

overflowed

God :

we

wonderful

good

no

truth

in

which

himself

of

great

and

not

knew

mercies,

Jacob,

since

Almighty

good

to

the

all

of

past

grace

great

he

truth,

a

those God

that

for

Gospel.

worthy

was

also

mercies

evil

is

though

knew

done

of

counsels,

that

great had

with

the

unto

the

in

not

But

of

all

thankfulness

called

man.

know

all, and him

love

of

imply,

knew

MERCIES.

10.

showed

hast

words

them,

xxxii.

least

Thou

especially

spoke

the

humble

these

are

race

of

spirit

of

PAST

in

that

he

had

made In when

him

quence, conse-

he


OF

REMEMBRANCE

84 looked

back between

had

been

he

is

and

let

to

we

with

and

in

grace

thanks

always

Father,

in the

Again,

"

"

thing by let your

for

"

and

In

be

alway," he

I have to

to

things

for

made

known

Again

all

hath

enabled

faithful,putting

Col. iii. 15, 16.

me,

into

Eph.

v.

Christ." but

in

every

God."

thanks

:

for this

concerning you1." himself

this,was

all,and

that

for the

say,

He

our

Phil. iv. 6.

me

who

1 Thess.

am

Lord,

counted

ministry;

the

with there; I

abound

Jesus

an

Rejoice."

I am,

state

Christ

19, 20.

the

thanksgiving,

again I

and

thank

me

in

giving

"

I have I

:

and

: Rejoice in spirit

thankful "

:

ourselves

Lord

unto

Jesus

writes

content.

other an-

one

God

Jesus

thing give

says,

"

the

nothing :

learned, in whatsoever be

to

unto

Lord

our

in Christ

a

richly

us

Lord."

the

with supplication,

every

of

in

spiritual ing songs, sing-

speak

heart

all

Apostle,who

especialpattern

dwell

spiritual songs, singing and

of

will of God

The

told to

"

careful

requests "

to

our

Name

Be

and

hearts

and

in

thankful,"

"

admonishing

and

hymns

Testament.

be

to

of Christ

are

prayer

Again,

exhorted

our

we

making melody

1

and

New

in the

us

teaching

psalms and hymns

who

God

Word

;

Elsewhere,

full."

what

in himself

was

are

the

"

psalms

in

"

trast con-

enjoined on

in all wisdom

Lord

past ; marvelling at the

him.

instance,

is the

[Serm.

thankfulness, I say, is eminently a Christian

grace,

and

what

to

Such

For

the

upon

MERCIES.

PAST

was

v.

18.


REMEMBRANCE

VI.] before

and

blasphemer,

a

I

But

is in Christ

And

it be

V

Jesus

he

was,

from

friend,

And

grace,

the

upon

past

of

"

God

the

with "

raised

was

could

been

and to

a

inspired

Saint, besides

fellow

the

this

in

cellent ex-

he

of

son

high,the

on

the

and

looked

David, the up

love

adoring

which

Jacob, and

of

which

distinguishedby great

by

I mean,

:

who

man

them,

of heart

love

an

is another is his

life, and

tenderness

Lord

enemy

to

it

our

had

an

Pharisee

who

like

"

of

vicissitudes

the

he

from

yet there

patriarchJacob,

rious. injudid

great Apostle, how

blind

a

preacher?

the

faith and

transformed

"

I of

grace

otherwise, consideringwhat

what

the

the

with

O

85

because

mercy,

exceeding abundant,

was

MERCIES.

persecutor, and

a

obtained

unbelief.

ignorantlyin

PAST

OF

back

Jesse,

anointed

Psalmist

sweet

of

Israel 2." The

book

thankful

of Psalms

spirit,which all

well

I

need

acquainted

with

are

but

refer to his thanksgiving,when

precious materials it

had

he the

God .

.

for his

Phil.

the

to

very

rejoiced

blessed

1

rejoiced so heart

with

Lord

iv. 4. 11.

18.

building of

greatly,that

offer

freelyto

thankfulness.

1 Tim.

;

all the

i. 12

"

14.

Temple,

as

of Chronicles his

and

and

God, "

great joy before

he

apart the

set

the

as

I will

them. he

of the first book

end

at the

occurs

when

for the

here,

cite

not

we

so

of David's

is full of instances

;

people

thanked

David, the king

wherefore

David

congregation;

3

2

Sara,

and

xxiii. 1.


OF

REMEMBRANCE

86

David our

Father, for

and

honour

all ; and Thine

of

come

in Thine

great, and

praise Thy gloriousName.

and what

people,that

is my

of Thine

Thee, and Such back

in which

way

and

on,

and

the

at

the

which

are

whom

were

set

in

us

breath

meditate

to

in

before

life and

different

were.

A

become

a

they

Patriarch,

an

St.

it

had

been, and had

shepherd

a

did

1

he

1

his was

Chron.

a

be

a

xxix.

grace,

and

what,

what

and

chosen,

at

great purpose, to

His

9"14.

ingly ador-

they

unexpectedly

King,

been

utmost

made

God's

between

contrast

fulfil

that

and

mercy

humbly

was

pleasure,to

praisingGod

do ;

to

saints,all of

of

creation

had

he

the him

Paul, may

"

Apostle ; each

each, while

led

him

for His

perishing wanderer

inscrutable

V

had

Scripture;

the

upon

ways,

of

great patterns of thankfulness,

three

peculiarlythe

whose

come

rejoicingat

enabled

had

David, then, Jacob, and

considered

offer

given Thee

we

Him glorifying

praisingand

truth.

and

He

works

to

able

Protector

Almighty

his

I,and

am

things

past, wondering and

the

upon

be

Thee,

spiritof David, looking

thankful

the

was

have

own

thank

who

all

this sort ? for

willinglyafter

so

in

give strength

we

But

should

we

might, and

to

God,

our

riches

reignestover

and

is power

therefore,

Now,

all.

Thou

Thee, and

hand

Israel,

of Both

ever

it is to make

hand

unto

and

ever

[Serm.

God

Lord

Thou,

be

said, Blessed

MERCIES.

PAST

fulfil

a

secutor per-

God's and

it, kept

instrument.

Of


REMEMBRANCE

VI.]

first,it

the Esau

also

;" of the

I hated

the

tabernacle

His

of due

in

of

minds

the of

season

beginning

of

character

of this Patriarch the

Isaiah be herald

occupied think

we

a

new

year,

Prophets

and

actual

an

Last

"

born

out

the

shall

in

be

day, taken

; and

view

though

habit

wish

we

the

of

the and

its special to

see

thankfulness,

of God's in

us

at

David

St. Paul

of

from

Let

and

brief

a

to

is addressed

thankfulness,

wrong

And

of Jacob.

name

a

greatest

particularly

now

of grace, and

of

at

celebrating

the

the Church

remembrance not

are

for this

take

mind

mercies.

pattern, yet, if

chief

specimen in

the

children, by the

all His

our

under

this

in

the

from

one

over

His

us

first lessons

comforted

then,

of

even

David

himself,

engaged

are

Isaiah,in which

Prophet

and

Judah,

away of

fused re-

the

not

chose

only-begottenSon,

Jacob,

Patriarch

turned, by the the

him

He

"

chose

also, as

making

wonderful

most

that

He

:

says

me

we

of His

incarnation

the

of

2, when

grace,

and

took

loved, but

tribe of

loved

He

St. Paul

seen

I

and

thoughts naturallycome

season

God's

the

87

1."

time

These this

was

have

Joseph,

and

servant,

all,He

MERCIES.

second,

chose

Sion, which

sheepfolds." And of

of

but

Ephraim,

hill of

PAST

said, "Jacob

was

have

tribe of the

OF

mercies, 1

betaking ourselves

Jacob.

to

1

Rom.

2

Second

ix. 13.

Sunday

Psalm

Ixxviii. 68"71.

after Christmas.

1 Cor.

xv.

8.


88

REMEMBRANCE

Jacob's be

may

then,

called, was

providences

overflowing thankfulness

that

he

had

have

whom

whole

forth

does

He

gives

the

root, and

since

time, and

But

character,have

and

its manifestation has

man

the

his

rest, his

fashion, as numberless so

the

same

beautiful

than

others

and are

distinct,that

together,or souls

grace.

Abraham, the

form

to

for

; and

not

say

filled and

; and

such

do

we

it is not

the mode

on

each

apart from

fragrance,and are

flowers,

springing from

the and

air and

same

yet

of those

some

are

which

others

are

in sweetness,

perfect sweetness, how

to

God's

by

instance, Jacob's This

to

;

so

is

secret

forefather,

is insisted

necessary

yet

compare

is the sweeter

nurtured

here

good

then, again, those

know

which

pattern of faith.

and Scripture,

by

colour, and

have

tion disposi-

own

that

and

beauty ;

in

in

sweet

it with

was

circumstances,

all

nourished

excel

puts

As, then, there

; and

others

He, by

root

earth, all of them

other

without

none

beautiful,some

them

on

earth, and

more

which

the

good

apart from

the

happens

have.

may

flowers

and

it

seems

All

one

influence

particularhue,

flower

dew,

this

distinguishinggrace

own

own

a

much

Not

; for

their

and gift,

so

;

far like each

and

so

of the

use

give

not

past,

them.

all graces

measure

it

musing

times

also, but

graces

any,

own

think

distinguishing grace.

their

branches.

in

for

have

:

their

and

of

in

they

the

his

been

have

men

other

not

I

as

him

towards

of

[Serm

affectionate

of

habit

a

and

to

MERCIES.

PAST

distinguishing grace

God's

upon

OF

show

on

in

that


REMEMBRANCE

VI.] he

was

at God's

country up

the

knife

to

have

had

him

word

and,

;

slayhis only

to

He

could

He

things unseen.

stepping,

There

is

something

St. Paul of Christians bound

faithful Abraham. the

to

reverence

of God, in whose in which

Abraham

faith,else

great

God.

His

nothing or parted

it was,

and

his

was

Jacob that

affections

ready,at had

he

not

many

God's sons,

indulged them

Joseph, whom

he

so

he

had

been

high

no

and

every

overmuch

saw

of

and

the

ous vigor-

Abraham

thing earthly,

slayhis only son.

to

may

Esau

ideas

Abraham's.

word,

dear

so

profane; easily

was

from

teristic charac-

gaining the

faith, earnest

like

faith

faith,and

not

have

he

"

had

loose

and

servant

Jacob's

not

was

not

Jacob's

was

favoured

proofs of faith.

and

one,

However,

as

kept

the

say it,with

birthrightand

them,

cially espe-

speaking)that

now

that

were

little in

with

other.

buying

are

due

am

the

we

by sight;

may

of that

Not

Esau

blessingfrom

For

father

(ifI

would

he

daylight.

was

excelled

excellence.

and

justifiedby faith, as

memory

praiseI

heart

father, the

by faith, not

Now

dark

this ; and, therefore,

our

faith, and

in

to

in the

broad

in

of Jews.

as

walk

to

blessed

are

well

present

God

in

seems

magnanimous

make

cheerful

as

calls Abraham as

and

and

great

left his

Abraham

son.

were

very

he

word, took

same

followed

if he

as

the

realize

89

say, that

noble

something very

him.

bold

MERCIES.

at

promptly, as firmly,with

as

to

PAST

It will be sufficient to

so.

about

OF

we

?

not

Even

even

as

say

regards

deservedlyloved, beautiful

and


REMEMBRANCE

90

his love

touching as

between

contrast

his

old

the

OF

whom

offspringof

country,

did Jacob

so

"

word,

Jacob, from

"

from

Abraham,

he freelygave spirit, find what

should

But

was

(ifwe

shows,

before

see

appeared

him

to

yet the

promises, but

not

what

do ?

He

did

he

"If

says,

in this way

me

and

eat

my

father's

be

my

God

must

!."

depend not, and that

meant

that

raiment

to

sense,

will

God

did to

he

house He

need

what

show

a

1

of

that

so

on,

not

serve

He

fear

and

Gen.

xxviii.

them,

had

I

will

me

;

and

the God

to

again

in

Lord some

although

words

?

keep

bread

come

obedience,

"

them

then shall the

peace, his

give

him

gave

and

me,

will

not, take

would

and

simply accept

condition

a

When

Bethel, and

to

came

with

makes

on

for him

a

be

in

so.

of his history

passage

dream

he

put

doing

fullybelieved.

I go, and

to

that

sure

in

performance

Did

tion por-

great and generous

a

one

and

in

his

really living by faith,

he

Esau

escaping from

was

God

to

God's

of Esau.

was

excellent

say),as

so

may

left

at

had, being

more

Jacob, in spite of his

wished

seem

all he

up

son,

threat

felt that God first,

;

with

Abraham

:

the

necessity,on

the

Isaac, year

Abraham,

; but

his inheritance, and, in

and

He

son

hundredth

his

of

"

towards

promises. Again

the

were

his

he

of Abraham

great

a

the

only such, but his long-promised only

nor

he

is

feelingstowards

those

unexpected

[Serm.

is,yet there

of him

his

age," and

MERCIES.

PAST

as

till and

we

if he

unless

promised, yet they

anxiety,gentle indeed, 20, 21.


OF

REMEMBRANCE

VI.]

and

subdued,

and

common

men,

had

Abraham

which

What,

then,

faith

as

Abraham

Abraham's

was

have

been

looking forward

back

in memory.

in

other

musing not

his

deathbed,

but

this

was

a

"

the

was

"

to

timid

mind

and, like

a

incredulityor

must

be

they shrink which

bolder

from

natures

;

tents." tionate, affec-

tated, easilyfrightened,easilyagimuch

He

that

desired

to

of men

would

heart, but are

world, for they not.

lose for

having

become

possess,

patient, im-

not

from

from

such

easilydowncast,

kindly; they

do

to

of

desire

earnest

Such

feared

perhaps, anxious

hardness

the

God

gentle,tender,

a

for faith,love

treated

of

them, Abraham

between

Thomas

loving impatience.

and

salvation

on

says,

"

had

Jacob

thus

and cold

St.

it not

Were

the

Abraham

he

as

The other

dwelling in

"

so

that

Jacob,

tions affec-

past.

plainman,

possessionfrom

sightand them.

a

have

seems

loving God Him,

for

future,

promises, the Not

to

looking

the

the

on

the

difference

hero, Jacob

Jacob

other

also, and wait

Jacob

settinghis

one

fulfilment.

back

look

did

"

it :

ever

appears

hope,

The

towards

their

be

to

already said

rejoicingin

future, the

over

have

in

one

past.

his way

making

one

the

the

on

The

Jacob

was.

Abraham

thankfulness.

us

anxiety

an

distinguishinggrace, I

?

I suppose,

the

feel

the

of

eyes

words,) yet

Jacob's

was

the

in

We

not.

than

like ourselves

more

his

91

(and therefore,

winning

read

who

MERCIES.

human,

very

interesting and

more

PAST

soon

despond,

feel its rudeness,

Neither

Abraham

nor


Jacob did

loved feel

not

wounded

Jacob

it.

You

by All

"

shall

it.

the

grave."

am

bereaved."

"

his

all his

and

sons

refused

he

him, but time,

Again,

Jacob's

"

not."

Again, You

backwards

him.

He

gratefullyto leavingthe For

acknowledge,

joy

in

part, what

in the

father

Isaac, the Lord

of all the hast 1

with

Gen.

thee

:

mercies, and

shelved

Thy

unto

xlii. 36

vived1." re-

said, his happiness the

to

hope,

God's

had

but

mercies

trace, and

been

38,

to

given,

Esau,

meet

in words

of which

already done

favours

with

great

and

he

"

says,

which to

I

saidst unto

thy kindred,

all the

servant

xliii. 14

worthy

not

am

of

and

;

;

xxxvii.

with

O

"

God me,

35

;

God

of my Return

and

I

of the

my

him,

humble

truth, which

for

he the

for

present anxiety.

and

thy country, well

had

Abraham,"

father

deal

prayer,

of his

of my

unto

them

their father

of

what

coming

He

past

midst

another

to itself.

God

recounting His

At believed

I have

experience

instance, when

is

comfort

delighted lovinglyto

future

brings before text

the

upon

towards

All

"

to

up

looking forward

in

lay,not

told,

are

child-like, sensitive, sweet

a

Accordingly,as

had.

he

mind

what

see

we

Jacob

spiritof

to

sorrow

children, I

fainted, for he

the

plaints, com-

Then

"

comforted."

be

to

!''

"

of my

daughters rose

heart "

elsewhere

being

as

with

hairs

bereaved

am

fear,

not

touching

againstme

gray

my

If I

"

did

his

recollect

down

bring

ye

[Sbrm.

winced,

felt and

things are

these

MERCIES.

Abraham

But

world.

the

PAST

OF

REMEMBRANCE

92

will least

Thou

staffI

xlv. 26, 27-


REMEMBRANCE

VI.]

passed bands."

of my

Again, The

"

:

days

of

and

the

life of my

Joseph,

I

"

from

of Canaan, way

to

the

way

"

looks

day

which

I

the

on

evil have

and

God's of the

the in

means,

favour,

and

"

of the

years

me

back

Rachel

way,

Ephrath

Manasseh

Isaac

and

all

from on

be

land

of your

with

of

and

fathers."

"

when

but her

there

you

when

in

blessing upon

before

whom

the

lads."

promise, though

Behold

land little

a

day,the Angel

bring And

blessed

my

walk, the God

evil,bless

the land

you,

did this

lifelongunto

was

his

God,

"

:

Luz,"

at

and

in the

me

I buried

Again,

Ephrath."

by

to

says

for me,

yet there

; and

he

me

Canaan,

died

when

of Egypt: plentifulness shall

of

still looking back, "As

Abraham

redeemed

land

in the

Padan,

and

all my

me

make

pilgrimageare

been," he

days

Let

"

in the

dwelling

Almighty appeared unto

to

of

fathers

will

approaching his end,

was

in the

come

Ephraim

he

God

Again,

came

fed

he

is,Bethel,

me."

; few

life

the

unto

I me

of my

separate from

as

God,

had

fathers, in the days of their pilgrimage."

Again, when

that

still

years

my

of

the way

in

me

own

he

promise

; and

two

his

to

answered

Pharaoh,

of

years

attained

not

Bethel

the

become

am

house

a

with

was

93

returned

as

thirtyyears

themselves, and have

had

to

of

I

fulfil the

to

to

MERCIES.

now

God, who

days

hundred

and

he

up

distress,and

went"

past

go

altar unto

an

PAST

Bethel

to consecrate

there

an

after

proceeded

arise, and

us

Jordan,

Again,

land, he made

this

over

OF

I

which which

Again in the

die, but

again he

unto

gives

God the com-


REMEMBRANCE

94

mand

about

gathered in

the

his

unto

He

enlargeon

to

There

"

there

of

of

is, all my

rather

Isaac

And

life

past :

long, Such

Lord." than

in

it

I have

mind

before

appear

his

for it. he

had

to

A

say,

1

16.

Gen.

21;

xxxii. xlix.

wife ;

when

on,

he is

an

time

same

for

to

Thy

tion, salva-

a

year

with

meaning

us

if to

as

every basket

a

what

God

forth

9, 10;

with

xxxv.

should

of

of

Jacob

;

of

father,"

my he went

and

and

Egypt

down

became

xlvii.

a

And .

.

the

.

with

an

great terribleness,and 3;

the

for him

done

populous.

out

fruit

perishwas "

enjoined

was

his thankfulness

express to

his

on

carry

Israelite

had

sojourned there,

and

29"31.18.

historyby heart, and

descendants, it

Jacob, and

and

brought arm,

his

his wife ; and

waited

his

nation, great, mighty, and Lord

Sarah

:

waited," he says, that

; and

Syrian ready

Egypt,

into

once

God

father "

his

call to mind

earth, and and

of

that

them,

upon

on

Jacob, livingin memory

was

his hand

that

into

his

sons, hope, counting times, recording sea-

life in

past

with

specialmanner

the

at

as

keeping days ; having his

the

salvation, which

I have

"

buried

further

God's

"

Ephron

Rebekah

and

words

so

the

upon

O

and

waiting for

hope, he

dwell

Abraham

Leah."

buried

speaks

his

buried

fathers

my

observe, he goes

subject,after

buried

they

there I

act

the

they

be

to

natural, but

was

of

be

to

am

with

me

field

orders

gives

This

the

is in

[Serm.

I

"

:

says

people ; bury

that

Hittite."

MERCIES.

PAST

burial, he

my

cave

fathers.

OF

9; xlviii.

3.

stretched out-

with 7.

15.


REMEMBRANCE

VI.]

signs,and

OF

with

that

behold, I have

now,

the

Well

it for

were

instanced ; the

providence,

and

of

well

if

have,

we

day

continued

He

may

in

faith

ourselves

gave

us

we

should

resigned:

He and

habit

of

V

me

character

He

careful

would

looking

good

gave

towards

Him

of

a

science con-

us;

renewed

; whatever

power

prospect of heaven.

Bible, the Church. take

may

be called "The

be His

continues

on

Lord the

Deut.

in

follow

gave,

He

constant

5"10.

Him

from

Him.

take

away,

pattern, and be

the Lord

of the

to

He

Job's

we blessings,

offeringup

xxvi.

and

Name

comes

Did

away.

to

Jacob, by livingin and

All

hath

Lord

should

2."

While David

praise and

a

taken

follow

of His

Job

;

have, life,

we

holy within

whatever

have;

we

and

we

day by

enjoyment, the lightof have

we

all

be

all

at

He

mercy.

us

gave

his God's

upon

It

of

on

it, and

us.

His

solelyby

; whatever

Blessed

i

under

the

love

; He

gave

away.

honey.

knowledge, relatives,friends,education, training, the

He

the

dependence

for

us

; whatever

over

of

us

first-fruitsof

enjoined

done

away.

will ; whatever

the

and

has

health, strength, reason,

whatever

and

gift,undeservedly given,and to

take

brought

milk

had

we

Jacob,

temper

all He

God's

if

thankfulness

were

as

with

Lord, hast given

us,

in

descendants

memory

hath

brought

Thou, O

land, which

mind,

floweth

95

.

.

.

MERCIES.

and

wonders,;

into this land And

PAST

giving, thanks-

own.

i. 21.


REMEMBRANCE

96

We

did

Is it not

us.

Is

matter?

that

consider the

by a

we

and

young

great thing

their

own

think

way,

of

continual

But

will find that that

carry

be

resignedand

Let

we

us

then

gain a

to

to

which

we

us

in

the many

prayers

He

many has

the

continual do

the

to

all men, for

for

man

while,

a

No

end.

have

we

to

;

we

duties,

two

thankful.

providences hitherto

Let

His

many

do

the

have

without

made

may

"

it

suppose,

to

"

they,as

not

was

of what

past, the

time

think

they

on,

goes

have

we

trace

the

commemorate to

be

hitherto

have

what

being such,

kingdom.

attempt

thought so

may

be

to

safelyto

view

truer

in His

are,

of

state

God's

view

to

be

one,

"

time

on

to

than religiously

more

try

as

comfort

acknowledgment,

as

us

no

sight,

unnatural

creatures, and,

are

on

independence

an

will not

but

to

it is

the

thing,as they

reference

will of another.

"

of

out

own

view

to

any

These

every

of continual

our

tripleclaim

a

It may

?

own

depend

to

nothing

irksomeness prayer,

our

have

"

be

happiness thus

prosperous.

to

has

happiness, or

are

;

we

cannot

property, by creation, by

our

it any

what we

cannot

redemption, by regeneration.He upon

than

more

We

God's

are

[Serm

ourselves

ourselves.

We

masters.

MERCIES.

any

make

not

over

supreme

PAST

own,

our

We

possess. be

not

are

OF

we

towards

done.

humbly

us

guiding hand lived.

Let

Let

and

are,

us

us

where

and

rently reve-

in the years

thankfully

us

mercies

He

has

vouchsafed

many

sins

He

has

dangers

He

has

not

membered, re-

averted, the

answered, the many

mistakes


REMEMBRANCE

VI.] He

PAST

OF

He

has

time

to time

seasons,

times

from

times

and

times

of trial,times

cherish that for

the heart

and itself,

did He

His

with

the His

strait

did

which has

He

lay!

been,

He

as

gentlyguide

did

He

spiteof

has

shield, and

God,

and

performing,day by day.

helped us." bless

will He

has

"

He

brought

further,in order will

leave

never

boldlysay, flesh

what

The can

Him,

our

future is it to it leads

vol.

v.

things to

far, in order

is my me."

careth

Jacob,

promising

us

nought;

end. that

so

;

"

is it to His

it leads

us,

so

to

Him

?

What

is it to H

fear

all

but

whither

may

not

cast

What

us

He

"

we

I will

may

for us."

He

bring

to

the

Helper ; We

He

hath

for

us

to

He

us.

of us, and

made

forsake

along

Isaac, and

mindful

on

wards to-

twilightin

path lies, if it be us

our

us

us

Hitherto

"

not

bring us

unto

who

been

thus

nor

dim

great reward,

has

Lord

upon

end

to

do

care

the

us

us

how What

hath He

us."

sions, pas-

its strictness, in

Abraham,

our

our

allure

the

all

been

to

was

our

fears,enliven

our

spite of

in

its loneliness,in

it

! How

world

He

; how

gate

think

to

desolateness, and strengthen

How

everlastingway,

spiteof

began

to the

open

in

guide us

restrain discipline

our

infirmities !

our

mind

hopes, calm

sweeten

He

joy,

did He

How

did

the

to

sweet

mortifyour heavinesses,

when

time

dangerous

How

upon of

trouble, times

of

!

which

dwell

us

of refreshment.

children

as

us

given. Let

sons, les-

many

comfort

the abounding light,

much

97

warnings, the

has corrected, the many the

MERCIES.

our

us

path? that

us

in

what


REMEMBRANCE

98

He it

puts with

a

What

it

is hand

He

thee,

Holy

One

Fear

called

thou

the

thou

;

For

I

thy

Saviour1."

am

the

neither Lord

1

Is.

He

I

have

name

the

rivers,

walkest

burned

thy

by

;

shall

they

the

shall

xli.

the

flame the

God,

8.

14

;

xliii.

whom

the

be

that

thee,

kindle

One

I

thee, When with

thee

overflow

fire, thou

1"3.

will

the

Lord

Mine.

will

Holy

I

;

formed

art

not

Fear

"

redeemed

I

I

Redeemer,

that

thou

waters,

through

thy

saith

and for

not;

through

through

Thus

"

Jacob,

thee

passest

when be

O

thy

but

Thou,

"

Israel

of

?

be

friend."

men

and

He

Jacob,

My

ye

Lord,

Israel."

thee,

have

and

Him

of

us?

servant,

Abraham

of

the

of

Israel,

My

art

ing desir-

not

if

us,

strengthen

Jacob,

saith

befals

terror

seed

the

worm

help

and

"

heart,

comparison

in

and

says,

thou

created

what

us

undergo

to

us

true

a

world

this

protect

chosen,

not,

O

to

to

Israel," have

of

thing

any

at

conscience,

pure

VI.

[Serm.

enables

He

that

so

us,

upon

MERCIES.

PAST

OF

thee shalt

upon of

not

thee.

Israel,

;

;


SERMON

THE

VII.

MYSTERY

ii.

Hebrews

Both

"

ajl of

He

one

;

that for

sanctifieth

which

GODLINESS.

OF

who

they

and He

cause

11.

is

sanctified

are

ashamed

not

are

call

to

them

brethren."

Our

Saviour's it were,

as

is

a

it

effects

what born

we

so

who

text

has He

says,

made is

Moreover, all

of

Creator Son

of

one." and God

He

God

Sanctifier," and

we,

sanctifies

the and

"

creature

we

are

h2

one

Son

by

grace

we

not

;

He

of has

of

what

the

"

become

it the

fied." sancti-

text,

one.

God

and

;

but

so

fore there-

is

the

Angels,

are

of

born,

the

says

the

born,

was

This

such.

us

the

God

of

sons

we

and

birth,

was

is

It

Spirit.

new

He

He

He

As

born.

are

As

since

the

our

and,

earnest,

an

in

of

promises. and

is

birth

our

pledge

or

;

are

nature, He

it also

too

we

is

of

beginning

flesh

the

in

figure, promise,

are

by

birth

"

are

there

the

But

the "

the


THE

100

firstborn

of

our

brother

as

the

text

brethren

Himself, He This

the Most

took

Holy

the

God

dwelleth

in the

unto;" He darkness the

of His

head

fieryflame,

in like

His

and the

Son, is Light also.

On

His

white when hairs His unto

of

He

is

that

transfiguration

as

He were

eyes

His

"

raiment

snow,"

appeared

as

fine brass,

to

like

white were

white

"

a

as

St.

if

1

face

John, as

; His

burnt

Christmas.

in the

throne

fire."

And

He

is the

Light, which

into

the

did

shine

world." as

glistering." "

His

head

white

as

of fire ; and

they

no

the

shining,exceeding

and

wool,

flame

and

snow,

True

became

proach apis

described

burning

cometh His

can

Him

as

wool

the

pure

all sin."

man

in

as

a

Ghost,

from

God, because "

tery mys-

when

"

Holy

no

and

wheels

"

sun," and

which

pure

Son

man

the

white

the

like

manner

lighteth every

is

in

minds

our

flesh of

garment," "

or

season1,

clean

Light,

His

"

Prophet'sVision,

hair the

all."

at

this

us

Light

"is

before

of

operation

us

nature

our

our

spot of sin, to make

without

be

Him

upon

call

to

of grace,

especiallyat

but

Virgin," "by

"

should

He

us.

us.

economy

which godliness,

our

incarnation, and,

it to

wonderful

all times,

sanctifies

sanctified

having

taken

ashamed

is not

communicates

is the

of at

"He

says,

has

of His

virtue

by

;" and,

it He

through

[Sum.

He

creature;"

in and

is

GODLINESS.

OF

every

and

nature,

MYSTERY

in

a

His

and

; and

snow

his

And

feet

furnace

like

; and


THE

VII] His

MYSTERY

countenance

He

always

the

as

from

Father, therefore always Father

impliesthe Son,

when

the

Father the "

In

Son

the

the

also.

after

the

world

God's

Brightness of His

of

Invisible

none

other

be ; He

He

is of God's

the

Father, which

He

is

creatures, with

a

of the

1

Matt.

He

1 Tim.

xvii.

at

any

vi. 16. 2.

of

that

dignity with

Mark

view Son.

of

time, Thou

of

any

is, that

Paul

highest the of

which art

My

i. 5.

Dan.

ix. 3.

Luke

ix. 29.

creature.

of

infinite the

and His

contrasts

the

;

with

is secret

nature

John

1

of

Image

substance

showing

Unto

"the

Image

Lord

our

said

Angels,

"

Him

the

of

before

express "

one

St.

Hence

incommunicable.

said

of

His

and

in the

Only-begotten Son

be

cannot

God,

with

one

what

and

Soon "

Father

the

is the

nature,

Word

the

as

calls

Paul

elsewhere, Thus

God."

can

the

glory,and

of in

speaks Himself

with

St.

Him

the

it is said,

God."

of

of

in

spoken

and

was

He

had

And

person."

the

Word

And

was."

is

Word,

And

He

glory which

the

time

a

and

Gospel, when

Apostle speaks Father."

there

not,

was

it is who

the

was

always

;

was

never

the

was

and

same

of the

bosom

the

God,

the

and

He

because

Son, for the Name

the

St. John's

beginning

with

Son

His

There

eternity.

Almighty

beginning of

was

"

Father

in

holiness

Father, always the

the

101

shineth

sun

Lord's

our

was

of God

Son

the

was

was

Such

strength 1."

GODLINESS.

OF

all periority su-

Angels

Son, this day

vii. 9. Rev.

John i. 14"16.

i.

9.


THE

102

I

have

saith,And

the

again,

any

time,

well

"beloved

the

make

Angels

His

in His

saints; but

sight;"

in

Son,

I

at

He

whom

is

pleasedV

He

it

who

was

created

interposed of

who

old

showed

world, and

Yet

this

earth

great God His

from His

into

God

in

nature,

as

a

;

His

in

as

Him

servant obnot.

down

and

be

to

Himself

eternal

the

or

come

in

on

born

Son

the

as a

created

substance.

Such

sense,

which

was

affairs of

of

to

second

it

livingand

a

thought

showing

and

; He

the

be

to

men

first reflection

is the

in

heavenly throne,

new

well

time

condescended

world

own

worlds

the

Himself

God, whether

of

Of

in

He

saith

until

trust

clean

not

are

is His

worship Him."

hand

no

He

world, He

Angels

right

putteth

heavens

Lord

the

footstool?"

Thy

When

"

of God

the

of

My

on

told, "He

the

yea, our

Sit

enemies

are

we

Again,

Angels

which

To

"

[Serm.

into first-begotten

let all the

And

GODLINESS.

OF

Thee?"

begotten

bringeth in

Thine

MYSTERY

the

birth

of

Christ

suggests. And

observe, that since

next,

holy

Son

of

born

into

the

a

way

that but

1

xv.

John 15.

our

to

sin ;

the

He

taking our

5.

iii. 17.

condescended

All-holy,and took

Heb.

i. 3,

the

was

our

et

seqq.

to

different

nature

nature

in

Allbe

into it in

came necessarily

He

men.

i. 1 ; xvii. Matt.

though

world, He

suitable

of other not

God,

He

a

from

upon

Him,

way

above

Col. i. 15.

Job


MYSTERY

THE

VII.]

clouds? the

of

the

nature

of

the

beginning, that

and

Seed

the

; It

own

that

and had

they

Pious

indeed, the

world

born

in

Mankind has

been

of

for

One

the

the

after

a "

a

told, in

that

hope

be

the

Eternal

1

mother

of

Mother

flesh

the

the

in

was

pute, re-

only

if then

as

little

Word

Christ,

of

the

to

men.

comprehending

It

ordained,

was

should of

a

He

come

into

woman;

but

could

not

be.

since

the

fall there

corruption of

the

nature

race

and

hoped

generationsof

ministration

fallen fault

the

but

were,

of

another

marriage

of mankind.

the way

is

sequence con-

are

blessing according

amid

and

they

by

we

in

seed

In

V

women,

might

being

the

condition that

"

thy

head

thy

therefore

prospect

women

real

tween fall, be-

between

looking out

herself

; and

of nature,

the

peradventure the promise might

she

waited

put enmity,"

at

virginityin disesteem, a

but

should

woman

will

and

woman,

other

as

prophesied from

serpent

accomplishment.

promised king

the

the

ever

instance

turn

course

"I

of

out

nature,

of the

promise, pious

their

find its

been

the

speaks, that

another

not

in

was,

St. Paul

as

shall bruise

in the old time

if

He

Seed

the

to

were

they

No;

It had

God

of this

in

Himself

serpent's head.

thee her

on

man.

Almighty

and

for

Him,

take

said

body

woman,"

a

might

the

heaven

earth?

He

bruise

a

103

from

come

frame

the

of

made

"

then

He

did

dust

men,

He

Did

nature.

GODLINESS.

OF

;

Gen.

ever

iii. 15.

of


Adam;

of offspring*

always contrary

the

Who

"

?"

unclean

?"

I

was

shapen

as

How

He

Himself? Himself

had

messenger and

to

Physician,heal

they and

who

have

Lamb

immaculate

Priest, could

1

2

to

not

John

iii. 6.

Heb.

vii. 27.

Job

offer

other

God, in

come

for his

apply

the

among

for

xiv.

4 ;

xxv.

and

the

4.

sin of

their

the

way

Ps.

in

the

come

?

men

self Himpure im-

was

was

such

any

ease, dis-

own

proverb, men

are

sins,

own

people's2;" but He, coming of

my the

into

have

Surely

Priests

of

hath

heads, who

?

an

Behold

"

sins,who

our

"first

flesh,

through

as

our

would

one

itself

of

of the

of God

Saviour

a

of

hearts, who

up

thyself."

for the

then

a

sin

birth

our

shame

needed

such

is born

for

raised of

son

one

come

atoned

or

the

He

cleansed

guilt? or

in

Son

the

had

have

and

second

a

could

then

could had

"

by

except

doth

is born

out,

rid himself

can

or

God's

of the

that

cries

No

V

me

Holy Saviour,

a

David

in every

thing out

clean

wickedness,

sin ;

Spirit. How

be

he

lusteth

hath

is born

clean

the

Apostle

lust

and

which

holy

as

in

without

"the

bring a can

conceived

birth

his

it deserveth

And

can

Or

woman

world

world

That

"

How

"

a

mother

therefore

this

of sin."

nature

is flesh."

and Spirit,

concupiscence

that

confess

the

to

damnation."

and

wrath

of

flesh

the

that

so

.

.

into

born

person

[Skrm.

naturally is engendered

that

man

every

GODLINESS.

OF

MYSTERY

THE

101-

as

the

all-prevailing which

li. 5.

those


THE

VII.] fond

MYSTERY

which

alone

had

became

shall shall

Virgin

this," he says,

separate Angels, who

declare miracle

thy

is of

son,

shall He

wife, for that

He

proceeds, shalt

thou

and save

incarnate

"

Virgin Mary,"

alreadysaid

And

women."

among her

Lord

Son

should

great,and and

that

And

he

of

then

he

His

concludes

in her

bring

from forth

a

Because

Ghost

of

Jesus,"

Angel

"

a

that

art

the

our Savi-

Gabriel

thee, blessed

had

highly thou

art

proceeds to declare,that ; that

be called the

Kingdom

thee

Jesus, for He

Hail, thou

is with

David,"

unto

sins."

"

was

the

this

followed

shall

Holy

be called Jesus

should "

"

take

their

He

Again, Mary,

to

the

favoured;

by

whom of

son

Name

the

therefore

sin."

from

by

what she

from

Joseph,

to

one

All

further,

is conceived

and

call His

"

fulfilled

And

was,

to

its fulfilment

be

might

not

which

And

"

people

His

was

fear

shall

Mary.

Joseph, thou

Holy Ghost;"

the

this ?

it

a

accordingly St.

Mary,

to

"

Lord

Behold,

"

Son, and

Blessed

Agent

"

him,

Isaiah

prophet."

one

wrought. said to

Angel

Mary

the

prophet

text, declares

that

adorable

the

was

this

done

was

and

a

And

of the

spoken by

was

two

an

"

come,

says,

bear

Immanuel."

instance

and

it; "The

sign,"he

quoting

new

a

has

announce

and

in the

which

The

conceive

after

Matthew,

Him.

a

Name

call His

alone

give you

105

by

came

He

first to

the

been

Himself

which

by

way,

GODLINESS.

He

thought.

persons

living

OF

Son

should

"

of the

there

by announcing,

He

Highest ;"

shall be "

The

be

no

Holy

end." Ghost


106

MYSTERY

THE

shall

come

shall

overshadow

which

shall be

of God

thee, and

upon

the

Son

God

of the

power

the

that

Son

Holy Thing the

Ghost

Son

wrought

"Holy Thing,"

a

the

Jesus," and

"

Highest

called

Holy

her

was

God," and

of

[Serm.

of thee, shall be

born

therefore miraculously, "

the

thee; therefore

Because

1."

GODLINESS.

OF

heir

of

an

everlastingkingdom. This

great mystery which

is the

of which the

end

and is all

to

a

thing,but holy did for His

Himself,

for the blood

of

"

our

Body,

us

that

sinful and Blood

;"

1

of

souls

Matt.

who

death

nature

to

a

be

so

that

of

one

Adam,

might washed

make

i. 20, 21.

us

be

any

such

this he

all

His

made

was

sin of

died, He to

ours

of

made

one

one

came

cate communi-

Person, that clean His

partakers of

i. 28"35.

for

originaldivine

in the

through

Luke

holy

nature

what

in order

it is in

as

and

partakers of

human

hath

"

or

glory,

;" and

Himself

men,"

of

bodies

our

wrinkle,

not

who

God's

pure

might

we

He

us.

nature

very

was

blemish

upon

in the

sinned, and

to

that

took

all nations

in that

without

needed

was

sake

brightnessof

He

raise them

to

race

tity sanc-

ness Righteous-

"

other."

all -perfectin His

He

; but

nature

all

"

"

He

He

each

spot, or

and

sake,

our

holiness."

Psalm,

the

without

"

to the

flesh, which

of

body

brating, cele-

now

beginning,and

impure

an

are

is the

kissed

purity. He,

Himself,

as

have

peace

in

came

according

:

purity came

His

to

mercy

we

by

most

the

His cious pre-

divine


MYSTERY

THE

VII.] nature

to

;

hearts

and

;

is in

things,came human

kind, the

He, who men

;

Life

of

God,

able

of

dead

race

to

flesh,that He

our

of sons,

for

the

be

the

this is the

reason

after

in

to

speak

of

adopted sonship,and

renewal

Only-begottenSon, Virgin, proceeds

And

when

He

well

in His

as

from

and

heaven, and

birth.

Himself

contaminate

the

our

then

before.

He

left the

world

made

a

returned

the

into

came

;

as

did

not

short

the

if to 13

pure and

of the

a

life,

implicateand down

came

in

again where

us

was

of His

work

teach

a

birth grace

He

world,

the

as

of

world, He

sinners.

back

tion adop-

Collect

Lord

new

in

many

the

nature

our

the

He

with

co-equal

to

our

is

of God

why

by

into

came

Son

pattern of sanctityin the circumstances as

which

first among

of

speaking

and

dwelling

"

also

us

be

Light

is the Word

is the

the

born

Ghost.

the

He, who

raise

might

season,

Holy

creation.

He, who

to

came

might

and

And

brethren.

whole

engraftedWord,

"

souls ;"

our

Father,

of the

pattern of

Word, spiritual

a

hearts," an

save

and

became eternity,

Life from

in sin ;

be

to

our

of the

firstborn

is the

a

pattern of all

beginning

He, who

came

richlyin

the

is in Him.

which

Light,became everlasting

is the

the

Son

be

to

our

immaculate

that

first principleand

is the

life in

corruptionthat

the

of grace

fulness

that

He, who

from

us

through lust, to

world

the

purityand

of

raise

to

107

eternal

of

seed

the

sow

GODLINESS.

OF

and

how

He

ness, righteousHe

was

speedily little He


THE

108

MYSTERY

Himself, how the

God, did

and

He

common

lightningshining from

the

other,

He

Adam.

in the

was

He

and

while

was

still in heaven

water,

upon

the

as

upon

earth

could

but

And

to

He

that creation

serve

made

the a

king ;

One.

He

would

His

life

He

not

lay not

new

of

man,

man's

ding, bid-

portion

in which

could

not

His

work

;

fire feed

might

He

rest

He

tarry

or

it ; He

in

could

earth, so He

creation, He

from

would

a

accept where in man's

let

not

be He

fallen world.

or

He

venture

blandishment, would

called,Good

or

man's

be

not

Master

might lay His

breath,

to

accept lodging

not

of darkness. not

self Him-

would

may

acknowledgment

would

quiesce ac-

would

of its best, as if disdaining

tribute

He

not

He

humbled

regenerate which

kingdom

a

world

reallybe

When

to Him

offeringor

Holy

of

Son

subjectedto

in the

goods.

minister

entertainment,

from

the

well

do

heaven

of the

not

Son

come,

part in the old

no

here, since

sinful

only nature the

but

was

own

to receive

It is

be

pleasureHimself

His

unto

of

came

go.

of its vaunted

none

side

beginning

as

He

did

come

had

perishable system

and

while or

and,

move.

; He

He

having

Only-begotten

condescended

that

world, but

wind

of that

member

and

:

the

or

; but

here, He,

was

of

He

man

one

the

being

as

invisible creation, and

and

or

knew

men

with

years, nay, did not of

age

before

went,

like the unto

the

do

to

Everliving Word

Methuselah's

outlive

not

[Serm.

followers, have

Eternal

the

He,

exhaust

even

His

little we

world.

GODLINESS.

OF

;

head.

smile

; it


Lid

was

He

in Him

He

whom

from

GODLINESS.

]()9

and

came

whom

to

returned. The

"

the

to

guests birth

in

who

to

had

teach, His

humble

craft,

known

as

that

so

;

the

become

kinsman

against His of low

town

whether

doubted He

would

aid, and

not

benefactor, but

to

not

as

impart

And

when

to

He

Him

not."

grew

from

world

of those

; not

guest

bred

them

to

He

sons per-

an

was

He

in

sort

No

it.

for

gument ar-

up

better of

world

to

He

when

the

a

was

brought

out

to this

one

of humble

was

come

He

when how

was

even

world

a

of heaven,

portion

could

the

;

comfort,

made

by Him,

came

to

borrow

it

as

from

a

it,

it.

kingdom the

He

"the

knew

to

He

as

up

was insufficiency

that

indebted

be

world

the

so

good

credit; for

or

pointed

claims.

repute,

birth

prophet.

a

if their

as

in

that

intimate

and

world

the

Himself,

declared

letters, and

should

wondrous

grew so

gave

O

wondered

neighbours

learned

not

He

education,

without

carpenter'sson,

Holy

who, when

even

!

welcome

the

of

cattle.

that

men

aside, and

thrust for

darkness

other

woman,

poor

place

a

world's

the

began

a

early manifested,

mystery, refused

conceived

was

numerous,

Him

to

of

born

the

like

seemed

Though

was

were

He

it not."

multitude.

Ghost, He

in darkness, and

shineth

Light

comprehended

a

OF

MYSTERY

THE

VII.]

and

up, the

Holy

then

than

Saints

who

began Jesus

before.

preceded

to

took He and

preach no

chose

the

more

the

prefigured


Jlim, Abraliam, John the as

the

for

Saul's in

the

of

in like

to

take

Father's all this

objects

Though

of

at

at

this world,

spurn

He

sins ?

might

at

least

of brethren

who

believed

been

and

revered

had

happy honour

submitted

in

but

His at

last

to

ner man-

in

tain, moun-

but

He

His

of

Him

He

mighty Al-

had

Him

what

He

earth.

the

the

comprehensible in-

an

of

the

first

atoning

; He

home

special

by

death

from not

have in

the upon

the

country;

own

his

now

even

Himself

was

at

And

from

city;

not

to

did

He

Elijah

the

in

the

brought

when

way

was

quite independent

length, yet why

from

Jerusalem.

condescension cross

He

soner pri-

a

Lord's

is found

still submitted

had

same

been

our

home,

no

which

mercy

He

the

deserts

ministry :

Temple is

the

in

David

Sinai.

to

in

the

in

Canaan.

was

wilderness, and

the

vouchsafed

down

Carmel

; He

lived

tents

had

of

in

lived

enjoy.

to

Moses

manner

Judaea

in

now

in

Now

from

remained

had

He

; He

in

and

up

borders

the

life, during His

Galilee,

lived were

years

again

Such

youth.

had

seven

to

back

Baptist

promise

runner fore-

out large,with-

at

howling wilderness, all the

the

wandered

of

persecutions.

Sinai

Mount

lived

his descendants

wandered

during

land

Abraham

wilderness.

His

peacefuldwelling ;

or

the

in

[Sisrm.

Elijah,and

He

Baptist.

ties of home

country which had

GODLINESS.

David,

Moses,

the

pilgrim

a

OF

MYSTERY

THE

110

for

so

its

blessedness

might

have

; He

might

have

He

might

have

chose

from

the


MYSTERY

THE

VIL]

first ; He

will made But

the

to

who

us

Father,

the

His

in the

even

brethren,

Father, made, and

as

livingas Let

in the

them

Spiritwas

our

functions, animal and

of

the

He

was

an

in

expiation

such

and

it. of at

at

us

love,

whom

Him

His

; but

austeritybe

Let

the

it.

we

are

At

learn other

to our

season

we

are

as

the

world,

the

the

fection perthe

subjection more

pattern

body

while

required

was

life

is

and

the

as

mortified, if

so

Him

all

and the

with

perfection,and it.

to

year

Let

reminded

us

Let

us

receive we

watching, toiling,struggling,and this

been

to what

us

of

sanctified.

of

seasons

have

glory?

gain

duty,

us,

the

before

beginning

His

resides

be

in

approach

to

the

in

that

in

not

indeed

man's

allowed

was

of all its separate

out

was

season

in whom

Sanctifier to

lived death

not

this

think

exercise

why

He

in

consists,

is the

creature,

new

who

of God.

is inferior

Christ, who

a

with

we

while

mental,

and

sacrifice of what

excellent.

world

still

in the

given,

becomes

and

what

are

this, who

nature

own

flesh,calls upon

Him

presence

consider

of

we

the

He

present

so

in

are

that

His

disciples. He,

of His

days

by renouncing

thus

world,

we

show

to

; and

His

ings voluntary suffer-

for sin.

sacrifice

are

separate from

so

His

]11

Father's, and

His

otherwise

did

GODLINESS.

delayed

when

hour

Him

He

lesson

have

might

till that

OF

from

come

to

come

to

grace

are

awe

reminded

suffering; simply

do

to

of

but

God's


MYSTERY

THE

112

giftstowards which He

mercy

This to

saved

and

see

We

and

that

Him

before

ministry,who

brought

were

We

cure.

as

little children

be

to

babes, desiring the

purity,and

and

she

but

jealousy, or licence for and on

not

; "

neither

"

1

Pet.

in and

a

the

tismal bap-

Christ in blood

serenity and

to

for

gloom,

or

or

excess,

drunkenness,"

the

Apostle

not ; but

who

for for

knew

mouth."

Rom.

;

and

Him,

time

says

2

tentment, con-

which

dyed

all

wantonness,"

ii. 2.

and

Mount.

indulgence,

in His

we

innocence,

in

rejoice in

Christ,

new-born

as

glisteringraiment

in

is not

come

white, in her

Holy

"

"

for

time

a

and

guile found

was

His for

We

mildness,

rioting and

Jesus

Lord

1

or

for

envying 2," as the

a

us

us

This

care,

come

word, that

time

garments

to

bids

chambering

"

with

comes

another.

one

is

the

upon

He

and

peace,

of the

is

bright

times

He

now

love

wears

come

couches

whole.

milk

It

and

taught,

decked

the

in

other

at

comes

We

made

This

seems

robe, which

V

peace.

Church

whole

mercies.

we

thing.

every We

gentleness,and

and

His

to

that

grace.

beds

on

fed and

sincere

thereby

grow

may

be

to

come

a

according

does

of

ousness righte-

helpless beings, during

the

as

God

God's

experience

to

of

reminded

are

season

[Serm.

works

by

done, but

us."

especiallythe

is

Not

"

have

we

nothing,

do

can

sinners.

us

GODLINESS.

OF

xiii. 13.

"

or

not

strife

putting no

sin,


THE

VII.]

May and

each

little child

more

for

more

v.

our

who

it comes,

as

as

sake, more

holy,more

happy, more

vol.

Him,

GODLINESS.

OF

Christmas,

like

more

humble,

MYSTERY

at

US

find

this time

more

became

a

simple-minded,more

affectionate, more

full of God.

us

resigned,


SERMON

THE

VIII.

STATE

INNOCENCE.

OF

vii.

Eccles.

hath

God

"

made

of

state

and

created,

very

into has

nature

evil

much

longer

no

longer

no

the

flaming

Eden it

;

with

yet all not

in

itself.

their

we,

far

different

to

It

ours.

is

forfeited.

have that in

Each

longer

no

The

sword

That

good.

greater

not

we

happens what time

the

contained, has

its

own

our

through

"

is

state

it

of

entrance

it.

For

past any

is

removed;

are

to

"

time

though

the

bars

us,

passed

primeval ours,

returned to

it

that

penalties

longer

no

were

and

have

fortunes,

many

right" up-

interest

our

Since

state.

"

they

descendants,

through

gone

out

them

that

day

excite

to

though a

sought

made

the

in

much

presents

God

as

good,"

"

sympathy, away

parents

our

have

they

inventions."

many

The

but

upright,

man

29.

never

more

peculiar

is

so

turns, re-

than attri-


Serm.

VIII.]

STATE

THE

OF

INNOCENCE.

butes; it is impressed with We

recognisethem this

time

to

minds, it know that

it

to

comes

if

as

by

indescribable

bad,

never

can

what

is true

of indifferent

attach

has

His

mercies, wash

If

out

Himself,

brings back

ever

greater blessingsthan us

the

it

for

was

he

"

again,but

return,

in store, and

rest

a

gloriousparadise,but

more

This

being so,

to interest

us

it would

lost,it would

as

found

only

again, it

though Almighty

centre;

"

the

is

God

as

raise

does

not

dispensations way,

the same

greater good as

the

a

born

happier one,

if there

"

new.

bring

forward

in

expanding

to

come

little

was

of Adam.

and

distress ; And

yet,

back

the

an

ble equa-

about

being, not

past good, but i2

turned, re-

of innocence

garden

remorse

something

like circles

has been

first condition

move

uniform

has

give

of Paradise,

still another.

seem

in the

now

As

past, His

he

"

into possessionof the

may

not

never

"

of His

blessings,

us

out

all, he

be

to

He

does

driven

was

and

will

He

the

forfeit what

fulness

give "

man

in

were.

had,

we

good

never

not

he has

:

a

When

same.

we

may

"

or

And

(such seems

in the

what

sin, He

our

good

also when

true

sin and

that

else.

question, and

Himself

God

be it

thing

our

We

know

we

token,

we

time

savour.

things,is

man.

God

own

any

into

given,not

will),not

to

come

wrong

great destinies of God

its

from

lives rises in

our

scent, and

and

taste

peculiarand

right and

of

with

us

characters.

own

When

in memory.

that passage

or

its

115

their deed in-

nevertheless


STATE

THE

116

resembling it,as the

past

we

Indeed

outline. all

the

Giver, and

the

Hence

like Him.

is

past away,

if I

speak,

from

of God's

Adam's

first state

Gospel,

and

that

of the

the

the

the

shall

of the

instead

instead when forth shall

of the "

the

into

To-day

thorn

shall

singing,and

all

; for

hands our

shalt thou 1

Isai.

Lord

says

xxxv.

with

the

Me

1 ; lv.

to

shall

of

the

the

break field

diate interme-

penitent thief,

paradise"

13, 12.

the

and fir-tree,

of

in

"

rose," and

trees

the

return

myrtle-tree;"

hills

so

laid

When

when

the

up

the

And

beasts

the

as

visible

of Christ

harmless. and

the

a

land

has

reign

the

after

reversed

the

up

V

be

but

God

are

come

and

to

rest

which

come

mountains

the

manner

a

blossom

brier shall

clap their state

"

in

; and

and

rejoice,and

Law

of

honey, was

longer venomous,

no

; of

instance, the

state man,

another

For

Again,

a

the

which

state

banishment

of

only

not

us,

to

and

in which

as

serpent is

bears

parents.

dominion

desert "

imaged

and

garden

of

first

our

is

too to

lost

sentence

upon

milk

are

notice

our

the

heaven.

to

to

resemblance

Law, to

they

past, but unavoidably,

the

the

Himself,

because

again

favour

Gospel

with

flowed

return

to

the that

death, and

the

by

condition

seeingthat

dealingswith

us

and

Eden, though long

of

and

type. In

of God

other

garden

of God's

so

may

one

the

instruct

to

shadows

brought again

in the progress in order

it be otherwise?

can

like each

are

its

miniature

if in

as

types and

but

goods are

future

how

[Serm.

resembles

substance

a

see

INNOCENCE.

OF

And


VIII.] to lastly,

God

a

describe

has He

as

STATE

THE

vouchsafed

to

happy garden. of

throne the

life,clear

of

God of

street

there

fruits,and

of

sets

He

showed

the

V

Thus "

a

pure

In

for

takes

the

keeping

from

us

Therefore of

Eden,

childhood our

is

become Yet we

would

look

on

our

type of the

a

less to

made

so

is

children

back

tions na-

give

the

of it,and

the

on

as

our

connexion and

not

little children

Christian in

have

He to

said that His

enter

and

That

kingdom.

our

; in

them

Indeed between

state

in

to

there the

we

ties, facul-

labour is

state

a

of Adam

childhood, than

1

Rev.

xxii. 1, 2.

to

for it with very

may

much

which

become

bound

are

not,

are

must

we

;

must

have

men

; grown

state

we

We

over.

still,however,

;

perfection,and eye.

so

garden

views, duties, passions,aims, principles, children

and

childhood.

own

it when

thing past

a

be

cannot

the

the

perfect Christian

little children

as

it too

well

may

we

Saviour

; and

forgettingit.

we

as

of

manner

healing of

heightening it ; preserving the pattern

of

river, was

month

the

away

of the

midst

the

twelve

had

river of

out

the

of

vision

reversingthe past, but remedying

not

greater,

Lamb.

fruit every

were

God

the

me

Life, which

Tree

us

either side of

on

yielded her

of the

before

which

revelations

His

proceeding crystal,

of

it,and

117

ending

us,

He

as

and

Tree

the

leaves

"

INNOCENCE.

too, in the last words

heaven

began them,

water

OF

see

them closer

in Paradise at

first be


THE

118

thought ;

STATE

looking back

on

to

be

children

on

his creation.

these have I

an

two

does

connect

way,

Adam

the

world

just

as

if it

said, that

our

I

originalsin

far

observe, that

as

Adam's

in Eden

of children

now

inexperienced in ignorantof

awful

believe,

we

as

into

enter

we

after

so

much

a

Eden,

we

be

may

a

fall, and

speaking

in

(rather what

sense

in his

be

cannot

some

when

in thus

going

and

Eden

still

is in

and

and

all its consequences,

in

state

Eden

tinuation con-

ing carrynot

a

words

use

But, dismissingthis subject,I would

state

which

meaning.

own

state

us

either ;

not

of

of us, if

in

was

of am

certainlywe

childhood

beginning ; though beyond

let

mysterious

very

If,

us.

us,

he

through

on

a

unknown

some

to each

ours,

Adam's

of

together so

Christ, of

garden

leavingit),but

our

Adam

higher than

doctrine

of

it upon

when

when

it

each

were

state

was

the

the

imputed

with

Adam's

know,

we

mean,

and

way

types.

together,in

sin is

a

aiming

as

doing

in

state

be

to

compare in

and

which, however,

on

I

now

state,

between

enlarge.

Adam's

then

is, for what

childhood,

to

us

third

both

connexion

our

he

that

are

There real

Let

are

in

; and

aiming

we

regenerate

our

these

own

again,

to

eye

mean

our

in

are

we

childhood

parallel states,

two

[Serm.

surveyingEden,

that in

so

INNOCENCE.

OF

the

as

we

seems

"

in

are

to

given have

have to

been

know

you

it,

like the

being simple, inartificial,

evil, unreasoning,uncalculating,

future, or

(asmen

now

speak) unin-


VIII.]

THE

STATE

tellectual.

The

tree

evil that

whereas

bid

become

to

promised

Knowledge.

in

paradise,and

tells

it has

no

of

glory

of God

what

according to

about

it

the be

the

it the

but

they

return

to

The

their

out

in all these

that

in His

states

whatever of

instead

lightshall with

hath

made

many

inventions.'"

we

the

upright,

man

I say, to be

seems,

life of

the

is implied

But

to

parents.

in Eden

and

what

evil" is away,

and

is the

contemned

innocents, of such

by

men,

as

much

very

they

as

now

are

are,

degenerate descendants. First

1.

it ; how

a

first

is called

derided

:

sought

our

state

what

God

have

God

is the

its creation,

remarkably corresponds "

the

"

Lamb

on

phrase, and "

there, but

of which

accordingto

and

good

Light,

our

This

of the text

words

of

is

was

state, that

of that

meaning Lord

light."

see

of

knowledge

Life

of

future

childhood,(which

it is in

its future

Tree

the

the

are

then, taking human

seem

and type of its perfection,)

"

observe, evil, are

no

us

; instead

what

according to

nature

to

lightenit, and

It would

lightthereof."

be

of

and

again we

so

shall

Tree

Knowledge

doth

;

describes of the

us

good

and

good

children

which

St. John

Tree

know

do

paradise

a

of

Also, I would

simple

as

H9

knowledge

him.

who

we

INNOCENCE.

of the

from

kept

was

OF

much

took

Eden, mode

they were is

the to

of

placed in

implied even and

man

dress

it and

life free

from

a

in this !

put him to

garden

keep

into it."

to cultivate "

Lord

The

the

garden

If there

was

tumult, anxiety, excite-


and

ment,

You

garden. while

he

the

will but

was

action all

mind

of

the

hermit, whether this

not

would

he

what

such, point

out

if

given it, which

we

we

were

of

specimens God

had

the

Angels

that, when

He

and

chose

His

and

pain

eating

that

one

for

destitution necessary

of

bread,

fawning brutes, not

granted

alone

Son

in the

a

"

loneliness but

to

one,

not

but

as

one

a

a

morning, "

first

alone, and

the

or

sorrow

; not, like

but

Himself

the

Adam,

fastingin to

urged

in

with

wild

;

garden

case

king giving

for His

noted,

Virgin Mother

but

among

once,

the

tempted

not

provide

at

litary so-

returned,

was

in His

wantonness,

help meet dark

too

of

unless

let it be He

first

this

in

myriads

summit

"

food

these

life which

He

least

not,

created

came,

fortydays,

through

need

to that

freelyof all trees

wilderness

At

not.

are

always,that His

happiness,

true

our

And

mountain

with

went

him

been

allotted.

Save

home.

made

Adam

returned

the

God

been

alone, the immaculate

lived

that

which

have

second

been originally

had

as

than

does

created.

were

the

more

nay,

might

; but

we

willed, have

so

a

was

perfectionis, in

our

creates

True

is

nature,

our

state, but as

us

type what

in

see

to

"

no.

or

circumstance

very

;

mutual

the

Adam

life.

of

variety

and

hurry

world

it is which

this

mind,

on

a

otherwise,

whole

beings,

human

of

of

care

be

not

the

in

man

the

was

it could

say

one

accumulation

it

mind,

of

fever

[Serm.

INNOCENCE.

OF

STATE

THE

120

the of

eat

utter some

to

names

beasts, "

support, but praying

not

dressingthe

herbs


STATE

THE

VIII.]

agony, but

buried

the

first

with

fallinginto

not

"

and

in

His

in

nay,

a

short

ministry,and

will be found

Jacob,

shepherd'slife ;

when

of his Mount

within

the

did the had at

and

people,still

in the

in

God.

Temple

:

Joppa

; and

of solitude. St. Paul

in

sleep is

spiritas the

then

guide

to

life of

the

began, is

again, does

not

? which

is

left to

Christ

an

our

repose

;

infancy teach

especiallya

itself,withdrawn

season

from

again

if such

so

and

sional occa-

for

necessary the

If

body. be as

appear

of its

up

;

Apostles

servants

life,with

indication

deserts

of St. Peter

as

for

would of

over

critical

the

as

His

and

the

labours

were

necessary

certainlyit

us,

simplicityand nature

exertion

a

brought

hear

again suspended by imprisonment respite from

set

most

Even

his

plain men

was

was

We

had

Him.

long retirements

Samuel

Elijah lived

most

forty years

the

he had

Baptist,his antitype. seasons

for

of

one

and

"

length he

at

also;

after

as

a

the

servants

and

were

do

because

in His

lived

government, with

their

the

living is the

to

came

before

servants,

Moses

moments

garden,

still like

this

laboriouslyemployed

most

Isaac, and

chosen

He

because

dwelling in tents;"

the

And

Holy Angels.

active successfully

Abraham,

the

yet

both

characteristic

same

passion ; "

in

ground

solitary, like the first Adam,

God

work

great

the

upon

"

remarkable,

more

121

deep sleep in

a

His

after

there

Adam,

His

INNOCENCE.

dropping blood

flowers, but

and

OF

which

any

if the human

perfection.And us

the

when its fellows

same

the as

son lessoul

is

effec-


122

THE

if it

tuallyas like Adam the

off from

ourselves.

and

We

is

remarkable

a

Eden.

To

utmost,

but

what

their state

was

about

Word

the

than

of

is it

over

it could be

as

be

a

not

from. and those

he

Eden.

was

witnesses

to

caught

up

which

knew into

know

the

what

they

cannot

trate? pene-

that

which

hangs

set

secret

a

most

own

before

terious mys-

be

the

as

here

we

up

little

as

and

second

again

perfection; not

would

us,

would

us,

caught

occurs

know

"

we

what have to

we

are

started

Paradise, of

incomprehensiblenature begun

were

such

at

and

what

once

in

parents

depth

know

than

the

This

which, doubtless, if

And

We

what

question

as

not

their

own,

of

state

our

St. Paul

I

our

and

first

which

Genesis.

more

"

a

words, and

to, any

doings

is

not

Adam's.

do

historyof

shall be."

we

tending

there

as

know

it were,

our

they

God,

We

from

amount difficulty

foreign to

us

chapters of

what

their

the

strange and

parallelin

of

strange too,

persons

greater than

into

put

recognised by third

such

in personally,

infancy?

it.

know

we

off

is hidden

state

account

? that

And

most

thoughts in

this, that

themselves

is,and

it

so

recollect

does

to

off from

fenced

world, nay,

the

our

the

earth,

on

fenced

garden,

analogy for

object to

and

being

human

childish

probation,more

our

[Serm.

by Angels.

cannot

what

it was,

only

for

himself; infant

INNOCENCE.

inclosed

Fenced

our

what

his

visited

from

that

the

were

in

OF

world, and 2.

even

STATE

a

paradise,

man

and

and

broken how

....

heard

off in he

was

unspeakable


STATE

THE

VIII.]

OF

lawful

it is not

words, which

all this is further

And

that

advance

men.

the

darkness

was

made

"

by Him,

world

The

knoweth

not."

And

Lord

is with

To

"

white

which

3.

in

no

fear

stone

a

He

in

that

saved,

by

their

faith

and

are

influence

of

at

"

of

baptismal grace breath

present

of

new

that

be-

I

give

a

ten, writ-

name

he

that

the

state

moral

our

children purpose

re-

; and

is

our

into man

reallymean

?

2

2

John

Cor.

the

by

Adam

God

became

a

since

the

rectitude, such

as

what

it

We

is,

does

by by sinning,by suffering,

ourselves, by improving. 1

habits

and

state

but acquired by trial,by discipline;

of

is this, that

works, but

life, and

different

Far

livingsoul." fall :

not

by

not

the

"breathed

Rev.

the

in himself."

will

between

paradise,and

obedience,

this

of

witness

saving

resemblance

Another

children

is

Him

secret "

overcometh, the

knoweth

man

The

the

not."

it knew

Him."

God, hath

that

and

hand,

Him

knew

"

world

it2."

Adam

of

of

him

stone,

ceiveth

that

Son

in the

lieveth

other

them

world

from

The

"

not, because

us

the

on

the

and

life,both

darkness, and

in

it not."

comprehended

this,

as

things hidden

see

of

state

far

as

V

utter

the

divine

the

lightshineth

The

"

common

far in

hidden, and

themselves

are

to

man

a

present world,

the

who

for

123

paralleledby

regenerationin those

INNOCENCE.

recting cor-

advance

to

xii. 3, 4. i. 5.

ii. 17.

10.

1 John

iii. 1.

Ps.

xxv.

14.

1 John

v.

10.


THE

124

the

truth

mean,

truth

at

are

miserable

and

error,

is the

think

and

mark,

So

with

it is not So

away. God

was

him.

Adam

holiness,had

in

without

experience

than

that

all the form

it,grace his with

him

except act

as

in

do a

power

not

state

this

at

whose

a

comings short-

him

and

or

still upright,

was

which

it be

pain was

or

without.

a

or

quality of

that

in the

we

habit

; and

more

to

; grace

Grace

mean

mind

particular way

mind

;

disciplinepainfully

what

say was

dispensed

holiness, for holiness what

error

him

to

presumptuous

of

have

in his first state,

trial and

know

taken

might probably

instead

efforts towards We

a

walk

we

;

baptized and

evil,whether

which

clothing within

him.

we

to

by

so

arrows

he remained

Unless

us.

was

of

within

habits

in

our

Adam

while

matured

had

We

possible modes

skilful

children

it not

created

for he

fall

we

truth.

succeed

we

most

the

truth, remaining.

drive

we

right,

see

least.

the

are

the

the

which

him

not

by sight,and

not

;

is

it, but

towards

is left,but

backward

do

we

virtue

lie between

what

know

right

call

to

find it is not

by

process

do

to

We

exhaust

experience

heaven

to

as

make

acting till nought

Such

how

"

by touch,

about

grope

We

succeed

we

;

not

negatively;

and

try

error

wrong.

wrong.

once

and

upon

know

done

but positively,

not

of

[Serm.

is, considering it

that

"

things that

of

We

by having

except

INNOCENCE.

OF

by experience

failures.

through

a

STATE

by

lived a

in

habit,

under

which

; it is

a

is grace

manent perbut


What

this ?

then

working Adam

but

which

did

he

him

into

Angels

of

of

of the

ate

with eyes

for the

him,

strength

and

he

was

obedience

he

sin

let it be observed,

as

this

reason,

as

become

habits and

inward

the

naked

was

And

Adam

of holiness

are

are self-discipline

again

parallel,

and

to

wards to-

state

here the

;"

from

went

struggleon

points of

advance

his

evil,and

rulingprincipleof

they

way

choose

in his fallen

misery.

sanctified

the

in

might

glory to

might

of

for themselves.

that he

knew

in former

generally w7hen According

in the

and

and

gift which

children, does

obey, not

good

best

he

tired

not

left henceforth as

while

it; he

he

"

knew

fell ; he

fruit,that

God's

of

by experience of

that

he

of innocence

robe

only,and

choose

between

open

opened, and

were

who

the

through nothing of

tired

to

him

what

it; but

gone

desired

forbidden

his eyes

which

perfect,and acceptable

heart

of those

children, but

He

had

the

He

reason.

lost

He

it.

from

being upright

he

sinless and

was

obtain

painful to

This

fell,

made

and

man,

when

had

God, though he

to

way

lost

he

that

possessedit,he

till he

himself, and

hereafter.

Saints

confessed

and

lightwithin

Not

create.

than

sanctity he

and

that

had

above

more

cise, exer-

brighterby obedience,

to

state

a

or

of

supernatural endowment,

sense

are,

dint

religiousacts, that

by

He

make

not

that

certain

a

had

125

gains by

it

from.

might

he

lose

raised in

towards

up

he

fallen

man

alreadyacted

him, which

INNOCENCE.

OF

STATE

THE

VIII.]

saves

tians Chris-

perfection.

matured, unnecessary

ciple, prin;

a


STATE

THE

126

moral

takes

instinct

rather, to speak there.

from

unction "

Ye

JNfow

if the

founded

be

miserable

knowledge

the

shame,

and

of

For think

is

has

Yet

can

they

in

how

praised and

thing

whereas us,

the

"

be

more

it; glory in their

advancing

but

are

parallelis

upon

any

are

V

nature,

our

come

glory they

often

so

hath

doubt,

cannot

one

that

do

men

this

an

things;"

God

as

in them

which

on

instance, I suppose it is slavish

narrow

in

way without

narrow

in

moral

gaining a knowledge

They roof,

They

think think

condemning

it

to

they

judge

and

act

the

taste

manly

to

know

1 John

think

ii. 20.

it

2

on

brought

up

of

Cor.

in

is

tumely. con-

themselves.

pleasures of sin

vi. 16.

as

their father's

for

are

in

It

world.

narrow

what

they

men

go

the

restraints

to

They

are

of

call

manly

it.

1

despicableto

they

fret at the

wish it

and

which

and

of

great numbers

experience

way,

and

they

walk

have

all ;

act

evil ?

children, the

livingGod

reign sove-

We

Ye

"

say,

or

struggle,

no

ye know

perfectionof

consider

that

that

the

which

evil.

excellence, when of moral

and

them, and

curse

that

Apostles

state, which

very

certain

in

true,

magnified as it is the

the

doctrine

that

Spiritis

calculation,

no

breast,

of motives. investigation

temple of

said, I will dwell

the

in

place

Holy One,

the

the

are

is

Hence

love.

[Serm.

reverently,the

There no

from

their

more

self-regard,

no

INNOCENCE.

OF

sin ;

is before

then

better


when

judges, have

but

and

truth, and

scholars.

humble and

God

life for

in the

follow

higher thing

a

to

enemy be

them

;

!

as

they call

sin but

that, so thinking,they and pure

than

This

is

to

have

of

doubtless, which know

sin

at

one

we

have

by experience; "

v

!

Vid.

time

Froude's

of

Sermons,

within wonder

tryingit, to

be

ever

stained. and

most

gained by to

to

ledge acknow-

no

talk

to

not

an

power

evil,and

knowledge,

fight

have than

not

it is better

that

been

kind

one

bear

can

understand

cannot

do

rebel

over

to

control

to

a

to

to

the

"

power

them

have

more

venial

a

bring

to

noble

is

length.

evil than

their

rebels

there

correct

a

it at

to

they commonly

that

off

things.

pleasingto God,

show

it

of

subdue

to

see

great business

that

not

and

Alas

much

so

more

than

overcome

in peace.

even

and

think

against1. They

return

consider

of sin" under,

cherubim,

leave

they

and

holy

real estimate

service," to

They

good.

motions

it,is

it is

that

reasonable

"

more

that

so

the

to

devil's

innocent, upon

the

for

great harm

no

time,

a

consider

They a

worthless it

the

like

curse

God's

the

solitaries, and

unfit

think

thing to ridicule

to

upon

worship, as

life,and

They

down

heart, who,

of

men

act, the

own

professthemselves

to

children, and

and

women

fine

a

revel, and

look

They

their

by it

think

to

127

blindly led by others,

them,

They

and

INNOCENCE.

not

are

upon

evil.

swear,

sacred

of

they

taken

of

yoke

OF

STATE

THE

VIII.]

gaze

XIII.

the at

able miser-

fall,to it with


128

awe

the

as

wonder

there

to

admit

the

fall this

natural

it into

live

the

there, under has

to

man,

sought

after God

And

it. which the

such

Providence

Gospel ; but

Church,

bidding

heresies, as

by

flood

we

us

a

a

witnesses

largesubjectto is intellect

than

tolerated with reason;

of

the

under

even

itself, as

fall,not

in little in the

Adam

in

and

his

opportunity for aught

?

state

but

of

error

sin,

and

sects

particular mortal

opens allude.

in the

the

at

only

not

Children of what

in

heaven, but

utmost

incompatible do

not

innocence we

upon What

world, but

paradise or

children, and

Church, and

in

of

other.

exercised

regenerate mind

less the

brood

regard

I will but

found

the

another,

upon

"

which

in

way

destroyingevil,

heresy

known

lightupon

confessors

of

means

mention

fruit of the

more

of

to

are

and

been

contrariety. And

own

themselves, yet greedy of each

then

truth

mischief

their

he

their way

chief

gradually thinning the

God's

4. The

it has

having

one

His

direct

doubtless

way

truths, as

from

be

on

and

grace,

serpent destroy another, the

one

wasting them this

in

a

God's

the

earth, turning evil

the

to

seems

by setting one

greater ; thus and

of

of

here

working

worms

since

ever

state

obeyed Him,

dust

by

world,

!

though

of stirrings

carries

not

they

in the

Alas

unlearning it

too

when

less the

or

and

the

againstitself,and

men

in sin ; and

secret

upwards through

wicked

more

grovellingsort, like

a

children

hearts.

our

been

[Seem.

as

or

be

can

has

INNOCENCE.

OF

Angels do,

how

but

in

STATE

THE

should

go had

by no

call

a


VIII] calm

and

simple life.

holiness

which

High

words,

no

force,

or

truth ; for

state

only is considered

then

is subordinate. "

that have

St. Paul

not

after

seek

Jews

called,both God

such

to

the

and

is

!

the

its

by

world

1

V.

as

John

xx.

29.

and

a

men

of

bustle, its feverish

results,the ceaseless ebb

VOL.

which

structure

the

Take

them

the

it

Lord,

our

;" and the

Christ

which

to are

the power

What

V

presented by

of mind

which

by

of God

gards re-

supreme,

and stumbling-block, unto

the

less doubtin

use

preach

we

Greeks, Christ

and

wisdom

passages

the powers and

but

foolishness; but

Greeks

the

a

as

require a sign,and

wisdom;

the Jews

crucified,unto

as

believed

yet have

Jews

The

"

liancy, bril-

place when

they,"says

are

and

seen

again,

Greeks

Blessed

"

in

of

power

after all,faith is made Church, yet surely, reason

highly.

so

holds

its

of

powers

though

intellect has

of the

utter

reasoning,no

same

regenerate

power

every

the

Nay

own

prize

to

of thought, such fertility

or

admires. our

excursive

or

those

with

eloquence

no

subtle

knowledge,

power,

and ability,

call

we

again displays

and

ascribe

we

profane even

in connexion

Christ

world

His

be

it would

; but

Name

great

mind

speak of

again we

;

wisdom

His

Most

God

To

129

excellences, truth, faithfulness,love, justice,

moral

and

INNOCENCE.

OF

STATE

THE

a

of

contrast

catalogueof

mere

succeed

in

society is kept

it is, with

life, gether to-

its intelligence,

efforts,its works, its flow

1 Cor.

of the

i. 22"24. K

great tide


THE

130

of mind

STATE

society,I

view

:

INNOCENCE.

OF

[Serm. in

not

mean,

its adventitious

evil,but in its essential characters, all its intellectual the

of

knowledge

but

energy

yet, in fact,the consequence

inventions

"

text,

forms but have

first

and

loss of

the its in

;"

that

and

pure

in that

what

which

of

these

are

our

the

these the

remedying

indeed, demanding Giver, but in

Now, not

and our

world

a

for

place ries theo-

effects us

now

that

of intellect

probably

best

only of

fall,and,

and

of what

so

use

far,

towards

of

spoken

infirmity?

it be is

a

observed, I

great

man

they are,

not

am

giftof God the

over

of the

its life in the

admirable, yet would

sin,and,

ness, busi-

legitimateemployment

speaking, let

it has

?

capable of?

brutes,

exercises particular

world,

these, though in themselves

and

often

a

for

thankfulness

deep

our

rest

our

and

is

at

the

of

having

but

be

was

mind, sagacity,

mind

our

of sickness

; I have

of

others

and

of

is to

occasioned,

mark distinguishing

in which

and

not

in thus

reason

them;

parent,

What

developments

has

using lightwords one

is their

persuasion, talent

but

highestwhich

not

are

except

of the

their simplest

to

what

presence

fallen state

far from

the

words

happy region which

heaven

shrewdness, powers

in

the

originaluprightness?

Dexterity,promptness,

And

its

splendours,triumphs, speculations,or

cradle,or

which

of

of sin ? Consider

though

down

and

causes,

tree

ful, sin-

them

trace

is

not

in

trades, pursuits,or, professions,

what

fruit of the

a

evil,and

and

good

and

we

see

excellent,

have

subserve

as

been

but

the purposes


THE

VIII.]

Adam

passions;

led

her

is

is his

was

that

To

conclude

Divine

said, whatever

keep

them

strengthis

reason.

and simplicity,

mind

spired con-

him,

been

as

upright,and out

many

has

what

subjectthem

been to

innocence,

to

be

characters

our

of

have, henceforth

we

Let

truth.

was

passion

has

found

from

learn

to

Eve,

time

man

has

under, and

was

instead

Reason

he

giftsof

nor

lightwithin

made

God

us

had

so

subordination, and

guide.

Let

:

the

are

place in man's

their due

of

one

his

least

Since

strength; but

inventions, and

at

fell.

guiltyas passion here. grace

reason,

reason,

proper

his

by

passion

togetheragainstthe which

or

so

and

reason,

walk

abandoned

which

nature,

but

and

she

have

131

gift;

giftof

passions; he,

and

reason

the

did not

follow

to

Maker,

and

he

his

by

tempted

had

but

passions;

he

INNOCENCE.

OF

Reason, I say, is God's

of sin.

he

STATE

formed

upon

faith, love,contemplativeness, modesty, meek-

ness,

humility.

much

here

I

from

one

another,

One

same.

his

surface,or intellectual

him, and those

and

a

ready

view

wherever

is

or

of the he

follyto

were

and

one

appear

his

simplicity ; and

his

We

at

him.

know

we

powerful he

in

is

possess he

; he

nearlyso

the

look

should

he

which

world, and

2

so

gentlenesson

is ; while K

it

his

buried, or

are

differ

men

to

how

of mind,

thought,

keen

or

understand

graces

that

within

hid

giftsare

with takes

humbleness,

cannot

Another's

carries

man

endowments

that

character

expect their outward the

well

know

has. flows over-

speech, ever

keeps

or

present his self-


THE

132

abasement

STATE

and

accidents

seriousness

the

"

;

[Serm.

INNOCENCE.

OF

himself.

to

seeth

Lord

not

VIII.

These

seeth

man

as

are

for

; .

looketh

man

Lord

looketh

be

rich

the

simplicity of

peace

Paul,

be

unto

God

doves,"

married

the

"

and

"

in

things "

to

wise

as

malice

all

1

1

Sam.

men,"

in

xvi.

mind, teach

error

Let

"

of

with

us,

while

the

guilt

inventions

St.

"

we

live

harmless

understanding

7.

be

we

in

of

and

serpents

children,

of

many

faith.

if

gifted

miseries

the

of

if

to

crowd,

a

;

tumult

the

"

in

wilderness

the

truth,

of

be

the

labour

us

we

single,

as

stability

all

;"

the

Let

innocence,

reason

If

in

children.

little

as

the

if

Let

Christ.

hermits

but

appearance,

heart1."

to

as

poor,

as

still

us

we

outward

the

on

ourselves

approve still

the

on

as

men."


SERMON

IX.

CHRISTIAN

SYMPATHY.

Heb.

For

"

He

verily

We

all

are

Adam

nature

our

new

not

have

one

could

not

is

is

of

the

have

our

towards I

do

in

not

mean

to

in limit

we

because

the the

is

of

our

that

it

could unless

us,

He

already.

nature

first

are

to

Christ

brother,

the

of

common

one

every

unless

we

have

not

becoming

brotherhood

is

same.

could

but

sons

because

therefore

same

He

by

brotherhood

our

of

our

;

unless

brethren,

that

become

are

And

the

the

already

we

nature

same,

nature

Angels,

Abraham."

nature.

and

had

us

old

the

one

of

nature

of

nature,

one

new

and

the

seed

because

Our

one

taken

brethren

His

of

our

nature

every

all

all

is

so

the

nature,

one

16.

Him

on

Him

Christ.

all, and

old

not

on

are

of

brethren

us

of

we

;

took

took

He

ii.

our

man

were

made brother

is

the

us

;

means

second. benefits

of

Christ's

so


atoning death, effect

infinite

ends

that

has

taking

the nature

of

for

what

us

He

Himself

humbled

; but

nature

took

He

"

says,

And

since

His

great benefits

should,

we

in

nature, order

to

He

which

another.

the of

and

order

I

as

the

Such

to

should

children

And,

be

are

wise like-

the

as

text

He

but

took

a

our

one

Had

man,

fall is connected

we

original

Him that

have,

with

nature

natures

and

one

Adam

for, in

;

our

redeemed

nature

necessary

same

by

took.

common

of

the

His

from

was

a

those

us

us

all have

must

have

to

to

redeemed

is

nature

our

said, it

all, have

we

would

Him

accrued

Redeemer

all children

recovery.

the

have

human

the Word"

imparting

have

and

redeemed,

history of our

have

one

different, He

been

one

be

might

Angels,

on

His

of

which

death, therefore, that

taking

condition

necessary

He

of Abraham."

seed

of the

hold

of

the

humiliation

also Himself

same."

hold

not

done

only

besides

as

blood, He

and

part of the

took

"

Forasmuch

"

flesh

partakers of

that

by

His

natures

decreed

was

done

have

is not

it

life.

our

other

in

flesh."

made

"

it

is

has

not

God, but

of

Son

which

nature,

our

be

the

plain,

else ; that,

would

; that

done

He

none

Angels, He

has

of

humiliation

for

done

far is

so

that

not

beyond

extent

still

nature

our

He

what

and

But

it may

that

say

number

in

by taking

it is us

in

to

expresslyrecorded.

those

for

dare

to

or

[Serm.

SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

134

being

as

; and

the

not

thus

history


CHRISTIAN

IX.] then

Christ

His

took

it ; He

redeem own

own

it

submitted

would

it

suffer in

acceptable to God,

it

then

He

it, consecrated

took

divide

and

Take,

"

self, Him-

it in

first sanctified

He

said,

it pure

purified it, by making

us.

it, and

He

expiatory passion,and

an

it to

when

by making

righteous,made

it to

imparted

it

He

person.

made

broke

He

;

135

nature,

our

redeemed

person

in His

SYMPATHY.

it

it,

among

yourselves/' And

to

what

it failed

in Him.

do

rather

us

be

to

mercy, whereas

He

use,

tried

He

and

in

Adam,

it

words,

which

condescended,

God

of

the

the

through those

fulness

Father, He

infirmities, that

as

There not

an

belong such trial at

as

or

by

so,

ineffable

an

it ;

that,

so

Nature,

to

destroy

might

the

thereby,

of man,

becoming

Him,

Him

on

the

those men,

man,

in

raise

the

end

a

wish,

gods.

is not

a

feeling,not

infirmity,which to

God's

with

brotherhood

through

Divine

;

able

it becomes

took

infirmities His

might

in

affections, and

and

thoughts

become

of

be

everlasting,as

from

thoughts,affections,and

temptation

by

tempted

and

was

Only-begotten

trial

in other

of human

condition

it to

do

to

Or,

to

the

raised

by submitting

nature, that

He

moreover,

that

is of

manhood the

temptation

nature

which

least, presented before

a

have, which

we

which of

passion, not

He sin.

did

assumed, There but

except not

was

befals

us,

Him,

except that

was,

not

in kind

He

had

a


CHRISTIAN

136

within

nothing

Him

to

came

SYMPATHY.

hath

in Me

nothing

Priest

which

tempted,

like

again,

In

"

But

whom

Apostle

the of God "

of

Our

us,

And

being

that

of

are

by birth,

now

hopes

that and

binds

far

have

we

1

Heb.

the a

Adam.

than

with

nature

with

we "

are

now

the

Lord

which feelings,

intimatelycommon

more

obtained

iv. 15:

of

greater than

one

common

fears,likes and

"

together by

us

greater

nature

one

those

are

God,"

of

much

of

Jesus, the

thought

earth, earthy ;"

of

All

the

creation

being

as

Christ

man

is

Him

contemplate

to

as

to, is comfort

the

viz.

I mean,

of the

the

being

as

the

Christ

as

attention

draw

able

another,

one

"

was

heaven." have

calls

brethren,

brethren,

to

points

sin."

them

began,

creature,"

nature,

were

I

being

beginning

with

him, who

we

all

suffered

succour

flesh.

our

of every

sympathy

from

to

feelingof

in

without

we

High

a

the

was

hath

to-day

in

us

in

the

firstborn

We

with

Himself

which

with

to

that

yet

I would

what

vouchsafed

Him,

are,

able

is

thought

Son

who

cometh

not

"

last

time

same

have

we

one,

He

His

upon

the

at

which

1."

tempted

the

that

He

tempted,

we

as

"

touched

be

cannot

infirmities, but"

our

;" yet that

mercifullyassured

are

said

that

of this world

Prince

"

and

He

without.

greatest trial, The

and

with

sympathizing

Him, from

[Serm.

the

second

birth.

dislikes,pleasuresand

ii. 18.


CHRISTIAN

IX.]

into

wrought

been

the

"

unto

of

partaken

the

heart

soul

needful

;

and

one

one

hope,

one

narrow

the

same

; the

the

the

and

Same,

the

with

Nay,

and ours

ours

with involves

in

before

with

His

spiteof

1

earth

on

same

;

; the same

tion resurrec-

things being

by each

the

same,

the

can

and pathize symof

power

of them.

Acts

:

His

sin. sin.

between

Temptation We

iv. 32.

Eph.

ation tempt-

without

were

with

not

not, could

Christ's

sin, almost I do

;

has

in their mutual

mean

temptations

grace.

ii, 44

Christ

; I

them

is the difference

This

thing

one

further, they sympathize together in

and

have, gone

sins.

Baptism,

one

Christians as

respects too, in which

those

one

these

being

that

and

body, and

dangers

same

; the

All

other, even

sympathizing in

Christ

but

no

each

one

afflictions ; the

nature

new

of

Yes, and

death

wonder

of whom

;" that

business

same

same

one

; the

judgment.

same

same,

from

not

the

down

were

Faith,

one

have

came

believed

one

;

way enemy

of life ; the

course

which

"

ness ful-

who

things common

that

bined com-

of the

showed,

of all 1."

temptations ;

same

all

Lord,

one

and

they become,

;" as having

Father

and

stature

had

and

God

one

they

of them

one Spirit,

of the

first converts

multitude of

blended

Living Bread,

"

model, have

one

image,

What

the

heaven,"

137

upon

measure

the

"

it is said that "

one

Christ."

of

from

moulded

been

pains,have

SYMPATHY.

us

almost

sin, tainly cer-

spontaneously,

mean,

iv. 4"6.

God

forbid,


His

that us

SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

138

that,

or

;

sufficient

is not

grace

influence, we

less

not

are

subdue

to

and

more

come

we

as

[Serm.

voluntarysin in

remains

of Christ

touch

spite of

in

us

that

; but

that,

necessity what

is

praise,power,

the

sins before

of

growth Of a

all

this,Christ

though

He

was

unsuitable, and what

overcame

the

while

also what And

can

not

body

of

temptations

of

the

so

glory,the

it

sure, plea-

it is

by

the

of

He

Spirit. born

"

of God

what

been

yet it stands

unbecoming

from

felt

reason, ours

no

to

He

temptation.

to

was

and

evil in them.

was

sinful,but He

of

; and

what

by

was

gradual

the

was

it

utterly

offers, though unseasonable

by

sin;

it,because

Lamb

immaculate

it had

temptationsdiffered

of

till it is

power

nothing.

feeling the was

have

we

because

soul

the

tempted, yet

world's

in the

good

had

still

and

control

the

and

Virgin,"the

pure

"

holiness

have

we

responds involuntarily

"

sins

sins,

expelledfrom

and

it,

its life is sin ; sins

exists, because subdued

it, the

to

mind

better

the

indulgence,sensual

ease,

them, and

to

which

honour, pomp,

offered

are

revenge,

nature

promptly

to

when

when

"

world's

reflects

us,

this wrorld assail it,

;

less

sympathize with temptation,

so

presented

infects

which

death

us

the

to

evil

our

souls, though

mirror

a

its

much

nature

new

to

our

these

and

as

that

communicates

earthly principlesin heavenly ones,

it is,

so

under

exposed

involuntaryimpression of temptation, and to

in

more

less

and

all sin

yieldto, overcame

temptation that

He

though

in this main

to

it.

His

respect,


SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

IX.]

yet His

another,

with which

is in

grace

the

is

us

to

as

one

and

who

is

the

him

to

not

is

yet

which

in

fulness, him

It

might.

is

do

we

"

or

our

of and

the

powers, same

in

and

Christian in

as

is

Christ,

trainingtowards puted is im-

righteousness

its measure,

Head,

so

so

He

has

body,

in

repent, all in

as

we

we

that common.

ourselves

is

the

on

and

are

bound

body,

he is

as

the

them,

as

we

the

and

new

creates

or

;

and us

naturallyfound

same

temptations,

whether

all bound

innocent

together

together, as and

of

right hand

the

in us,

creates

but

feel,sin excepted

we

also, that

everywhere

that,

comfort,

thought,

who

comfortable

are

of

avail

not

feelingsunder

same

sinful ;

one

;

that

in

full

is,the Christian,

that

everywhere, and

is

comfortable

one

which

spiritual man, "

found

exalted, has felt all that

it is very

into,

The

only

highest of all,that Christ,

but

same

same

fears, the

we.

so

consideration

a

commonly

of God

the

the

righteousness which

that

to

way

in fulness.

is

This

but

in

imparted

a

repentance,

himself, who

in

perfect,so

have

the

same

wherever

same,

perfection; as

which

have

can

none

We

same

guilt,the

same

one

all,the sins againstthat

us

therefore

against,and

struggles,the

and

all also.

us

faults, in

it ; because, whereas

the responsibilities,

same

such

to

sympathize

us

sins

our

common

common

sin

giftsto

in

even

makes

us

impossiblewithout

are

grace

in

presence

139

in

members

believe, obey, sin,


CHRISTIAN

140

wish

I do not there

are

Christian.

and

their

differences

many

the

rewards

either

belonging

low, rich

and

of

mind

Gentile,

Their

of

in

ideas

to

would

express of

Again, between have

near

to

that

lesser

others

sometimes almost this

long

for

These

matters.

differences

some

have

some

even

to

in

since

they

fallen

for

Sin

cases,

difference

were

a

and

brought time, and

yet perhaps only

years,

and

the

remove

some

those

penitents,

circumstances

altogether.

victory

wrong

repel

great

are

Christian

between

expressing

convey

and

this

is

fallen away

God;

of

far

otherwise.

there

course

their

they feel, though they

themselves

never

grievously;

real

what

Christians,

some

as

feel

offend

and

to

new

becomes

have

they

the

in

passes

difference

that

so

mean,

another,

one

really do

who

in

they

respects

differ, and

temptations the

and

man

strange and

appear

And

High

unlearned,

many

what

greater, by the difficulty persons

exactly what

and

do

Gospel,

often

of mind.

diseases

and

descriptions

will

one

other.

the

the

in

that

so

Jew

peculiarities

classes.

to

or

free, learned

and

though equal differ,

helps, privileges,

character, and

poor,

same,

yet certainly there

individuals

to

bond

woman,

is the

nature

same,

of

great differences

and

their

Though

Christian

between

general duties, hindrances,

and are

[Serm.

strongly. Doubtless

this too

state

to

very

and

SYMPATHY.

will

Christian,

of possibility

certainlydoes to

make

hinder

us

so

pathy symtrive con-

being


SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

IX.] fellows

even

in

and, being the

seduces,

lesser tracks

it

misery;

marked

broad

out

circumstances, are their

in

other

than

who

themselves

think one

isolated

felt

ever

and

Their

are

the instruction

Again:

of

"

straitened

as

us

and we

a

load,

religionwhich

happens

that

or

one

else says it, and incur

the

very

commonly

what

age.

They

bad

notions and

have

or

are

the

influence

each

are

their

pose pur-

as

selves them-

imparting

opinion of

people

fears

system

some

very all say

frequently what

says it because to

not

all the

called

live in

strength in

hang

to

the

the

their

not

every

say it lest he rest.

Such

opinions of

principlesor doctrines,

views, which

to

beauty

deny

once

It

vogue.

of

censure

suffer

enlarged;" they

at

world's

feels,but each

of them

one

should

of

no

opened,"

and

the

thousand

any

that

God's

in

to

comfort.

is in

ten

find

is not

possess

gaining suffer

dare

not

they

heart

"

themselves,

they

means

do

paradise with

their

in

Persons

they think

;

should

mouth

"

Apostle speaks,nor

world

destined

Church's

the

like each

imagine.

thus

was

ward out-

diseases, and

They

And

what

decay

sweetness.

"

all

at

feel.

them.

adorn

to

upon

that

same

more

inward

in the

they

as

understands

wither

much

lest they feelings,

their

expose

the

different

has

in the

are

very

they

it

it.

temptations,

of cure,

methods

and

while

us

way,

upon

Christians, certainlythose

one

separates

I consider after all such exceptions, still,

But

no

141

mouths

or

is the

false

of men,

publicrecognition.


142

CHRISTIAN

Of

by proud

course

worldly, these

or

reallyfelt

and

of

growth

circulated,and of

evil

multitudes, however, is called

the

of course,

of

give

them,

and

dare

world

soul, and

their

substitutes of

Image

true

souls

feel

elsewhere, as

it

them

to

shrink

from

the

power

bring it

into

of

false

who tural, unna-

religious

dare

realize

Thus

it is that

best

as

the

guilty,

as

creeds

captivity ; false

but to

a

if

views

of

only are

them

put

case,

they

some

and

one

they

temptation,

forbidden. fetter

one

thoughts hear

be

from

the

which

through

to

soul and

for

own

they

them.

even

between

sometimes and

most

not

of its

chance

something pleasingindeed the

unreal,

be

feelingsabout

Their

sound

modes

those

revealingsomething against them,

were

super-

consider

idols

may

sort

of

the

their

conscious

were

less, care-

from

intercourse

by as

the

by

themselves, but

Christ, in and

stifled,and, when forth

minds

to

sympathize.

can

them

in, and

judgments.

own

off the

cuts

better

the

to

they

say,

These

receive

speech come

confess

to

not

themselves

the

vast

them.

public opinion ;

feel

quently fre-

very

heralded, and

feel

not

obliged,often

not principles,

the

alien

who

uncongenial

themselves

They

of

ways

thought quite into

force of

are

opinions,among

but carelessly,

Thus stitiously.

But

obliged to

are

of

the natural

are

forth, and

do

carnal,

or

speak

they

current

who

I

which

hearts.

set

become men

blind,

into ; for

are

[Serm.

or

opinions

own

same

multitudes

men,

entered

their

the

what

SYMPATHY.

the

Such mind

as

is and

things,of facts,


of

doctrines,are

live and the

to

imposed

die in

of the

stature

to

who

an Epistles,

the

men

rise

to

of

Christ.

Such, for

be, among

many

instances,

is

popularlyreceived

Church

for

a

has

among

of St. Paul's

portion

interpretationwhich

of

portions

destined

were

present, of the doctrinal

at

143

and tyrannically,

fulness

interpretationwhich

us

it

on

bondage,

instance, I consider the

SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

IX.]

troubled three

long

large

hundred

years.

Again in

even

to

point

in

taking a one

repented, even

their

they

will be

other

out,

that

their real This

"

there

is

fallen

They impute making

their

text

his

words

the

appositenessof

their

its

correctness.

themselves, in those

a

sort

at

men

bad

see

about once

from

and

it

good.

the holiest of men, of

comment

upon

appealing to

in proof interpretation

own

denied, concerning all of

we

set

argue

furnish, and

And

tions, tempta-

This

bad

between

lives

but

much

very

holy men

sins to

own

the

of

which

own

of

case," and

our

difference

all their

be

to

Even

;

fallen from

fancy beforehand.

state.

past

all

grievouslyand

most

found

when

same

and

one

never

feelingsupon

is just no

has

course

the

times

in their view

they might

describe

cry

as

has

instanced strikingly

most

have

or

who

man

temptations, and than

to

course,

other,

of

not

all at

and

one

who

like each

more

are

we

I do

religioushistoryin

same

and

grace,

that

like each

more

fancy.

we

Christian

our

even

much

are

we

sins,than say,

the

that,

I say,

our

mean

had

:

I us,

suppose that

we

it are

cannot

be

generally


144

CHRISTIAN

hear

surprised to men

them

be

to

than

had

we

fancied

hand, I suppose, whatever

his

seldom

them

of

man

any

of

accounts

which

their ways

and

being

shocked

find that

to

his

upon

colour

and

does

show

not

that

it shows

It shows

that

what

other

the so

;

the

bad,

God's him

the

and

while is

And

speaking,that

is of

penitentsand

the

far

more

And of

sin

holiest as

rises will

impure

persons

men

him into

case

their of use

sense

own

tendency, ence existof

him

marks

blood

one

from

of bad of

with Christ

and

I

another

in the

am

; of

each

understand

of the

good,

which

first have

over

is from

been

posed. sup-

heinousness

purity, those

themselves about

nature.

in

with

one

at

same

boast

in

of

level,

a

left,which

upright. They might

on

actual

still far

men

their

are

good

the

in

whereas

speak

this

of the

are

good

than

with

Now

if this is true

is it true

more

invisible.

all doubt who

light him,

abundance

an

into

a

within

out

is

in

men,

less cast

or

nothing to

what

will

thought

are

has

life,

grace,

bring out

within

brought

Adam

of

sons

their Redeemer.

other

has

good

there

in

more

good

they

being beyond

as

much

and

one

has

that

grace,

those

bad

the

of

almost

this,that

holy other

described, without

these

shapes

were

the

on

notoriouslybad

heart, and

lines and

less

tolerablycorrect

are feelings

own

which, till then,

but

And

be.

to

good showed

much

positive advancement

read

meaning

confessions

if such

as

ourselves, and

like

more

[Serm.

strong language which

the

themselves,

of

use

SYMPATHY.

who

terms

same

themselves;

are

so

that


CHRISTIAN

IX.]

SYMPATHY.

145

Christians, though they reallydiffer much,

regards the will be found

high

; and

ground

also

Spirit,so

one

temptations,and It the so

were

well

if

reason

why

the

low, why

notions dare

so

it

ourselves, and

to

We

do

do

we

;

and

friendlyto

our

love

straitened, and at the root as

social

a

To

ness

be

of

of

other

foundation of

things; bowels

and, in consequence, is hollow.

of

gious reli-

our

heart;

we

amiable

are

deeds, but

of affection

intercourse

our

The

of union. roughly tho-

our

we

of

nature

and

in words

fear to let the

system,

our

our

keep

we

cause

a

bond

a

we

of

are

begin

viewed religion,

presence

of Christ

in it.

is not

our

;

be

ground

outside

we

general

secret

that, as

is

view

our

poor,

secret, and

wounds

enlarged,our

is not

us

among

the

same

fear

the

each

same

Perhaps

unreal, our

so

with

lay the

not

the

clean

so

are

the

the

professionin make

all this.

reallywould

probe

not

the

external, is this, that

we

estrangement, which

hope, and

confession.

same

of holiness

other

each

have

too

common

and

one

belief

our

each

trust

We

have

standard

dim,

so

one

understood

we

have

as

other

is not

faith and

the

artificial and

not

hearts.

and

each

one

They

attainments

our

of the truth

have

they

one

The

low.

too

they

as

level.

a

on

other

the

or

be

to

sympathisingwith

of

power

yet

If it be

conclude.

own

of that disclosed vol.

what

way

v.

Day !

we

when

Let

us

awful

are,

to

what

the

secrets

ever

bear

tell to another will be

the

of all hearts this in mind l

in

awfulshall when


SYMPATHY.

CHRISTIAN

146

fear

we

that

whether

we

"

is

it

now,

will

Lord

light

or

in

hidden

before

not

of

sympathy

be

than

is

then

;

k

awe,

of

him

is

and

greater who

makes

the

side

Cor.

iv.

5.

of

to

make

With

be

knowledge with

be

though him

this

whether

thing

shame

relief;

avowal.

1

will

there

though

on

1

be

the

;

bring

and

will

soothing

a

will

little

a

Then

will

Now

comfort

is

will

it

hearts1."

here.

us

contempt. there

it

sins

they

"

darkness, the

surely

us,

knows

man

without

of

counsels

He

;

;

are

our

declare

shall

judgment

hiding

suppose

we

Day

things

the

manifest

thought

The

come

the

if

really

we

in

wrong

or

notion

vain

a

what

know

right

are

hidden.

be

always

should

others

IX.

[Serm.

who

lasting ever-

shame, there

fears


SERMON

X.

RIGHTEOUSNESS

NOT

Him

Of

are

and

wisdom,

us

in

glory

of

they

did

them

thought

of

much and

;

of

He

made

is

God

that

that

those

the

in

humbling

given gifts

they than

were

and

unto

tion redemphim

let

glorieth,

all world

philosophy.

nations

It

theirs

were

of

and

a

of

had l2

wealthy

was

indeed

a

some

of

tion cultiva-

more

place;

place

have

sort

a

where

and

they

to

seem

by

;

theirs,

were

knowledge,

more

met, it

they

They

them.

them

used,

they

;

that

not

self-conceit

the

gifts given

them

had

was

;

had

had

which

from

chapter

persons

others,

Corinth where

the

they forgot, were

mind

place

of

sanctification,

written,

forget they

they

refinement.

a

and

They

because

right,

who

in

taken,

are

not

that

is

US.

31.

Jesus,

engaged,

Corinthians.

abused but

is

words

the

it

as

IN

Lord."

the

Paul

these

Christ

righteousness,

that, according

;

St.

in

ye

BUT

US,

i. 30,

Cor.

1

11

OF

men

of

good

more

it

was

saw

science

thing


Athens

in it which Athens

heard

of Corinth "

I have

of

much

so

great stood

as

to

to

bring it

in the

seduce, if it

saved

"

that

Apostle

of their utter of

spite too

that

suppose

from

them, a

thing of

their

Giver,

;

with

not

with

fear

over

them,

as

what

they

would

them

from

themselves

Our but

and

had

with

them,

are

or

we

and

in such

(if I

may

ought

ever

1

sense

them their

they were

they

if

as

lords

were

sovereign power

to

they might

do use

for themselves. also

part

so

say)

to

lift our

Acts

claim

not responsibility,

if

as

limbs

and

bodilypowers

they

though

they

to

they

gratitude towards

of

sense

trembling,but if

if

in

their

that

possession of

and

a

;

hardly

can

it were,

as

version con-

feel that

not

as

they acted

humbleness

which

their

on

words

many

their

view

to

course

with

not

own,

so

were

themselves

nothingnessin

They seemed,

least

at

or

saved

given them

as

"

the clear views

spiteof

said in

faith,

elect,

the were

own,) yet they did

God.

difficulties

confessingit, (forwe

they

their

giftswere came

their

who

those

doubtless

had

place

a

simple,humble

a

even possible,

fire." In

by

as

of

way

were

to pass

Yet, though

city V

worldly wisdom,

luxury and

but

Himself,

Corinth, yet in

at

of

men

Christ

by

this

God

elect of

wise

despised him,

and

him

to

in

people

so

the

said

The

not.

Apostle

was

much

were

had

the

it

there

as

[Serm.

RIGHTEOUSNESS

148

of

of

xviii. 10.

from

come

our

our

hearts

God,

mation, originalforessence,

in

that

gratitude


God

to

OF

NOT

X.] while

we

BUT

US,

them,

use

IN

yet

us,

(as I may

for

our

own

been

the

say) hold

if

supernaturalgifts,as natural

as

"

them, but "

the

of

Kingdom

had

disputants,who who

had

the

should

they

forgotten that become

must

give up that

they

speak

as

little

must

put

wisdom

them

reminds

after the

flesh,not

called;" and

the

from

wisdom

of God

indeed, own

of

wisdom,

renounce

and

come

gifts,

became

the

proud

They Church

gain

the

must

they

riches

true

they

;

would

perfect. And, therefore,

that

"not

power, the

"

that

their to Him

wise

many

mighty,

is

if

had

they

; that

win

philosophy

;" and

certain

they

many

of

unseen

Christ

that all true

Christ, who

an

children; that

the

among

St. Paul

flows

off

on

thankful.

in spiritto

poor

ship. wor-

philosophers,still

of

they might

all,that

become

must

be

with

existing position by

members

to

good,

earthlycommunity,

an

been

have

in

members

not

dependent

their

aggrandized

of all

not

reception of Christianity.They

when

are

of influences

addition

the

their

used

Giver

the

of

have

to

selves, parts of them-

themselves

saints,and

oar

from them

use

seems

were

still scribes, still

men,

we

reverence,

still members

Lord, but still rich

they

with

considered

They

this

faculties,instead

not

awe,

as

They spring

Corinthians

of them, from

not

with

not

the

in which

way

them

of us, and

Well,

purposes.

149

use

we

instruments, ministers, organs. and

US.

not

power all who

own

power that

many

all true

He

of

men

noble wisdom

God, and are

and may

tians Christheir be

the


150

RIGHTEOUSNESS

Source

and

wisdom

; that

of

Him,

Him,

Principle of they

depend

may

Him

have

members

in Him,

not

in themselves.

of

the

world

were)

and

the

His

set forth

and

a

be

Of

the

God,

he,

us

a

wisdom

according as

it is

glory in the

Lord."

every

only,

themselves

they Ever

age

written,

of the

Christians their

on

or gifts,

have

they

been

they

are

bound

to

they ought

their

St. privileges,

says to the with

to

fear

and

least

is

them

primitive

behave

granted.

On

the a

trembling,for

fear other

sense

when

points out your

what of

duty

under

out

their

forget received

the it.

pride

to

for

to

and

Paul

that

forget that

to

having

Philippians, Work "

Jesus, who

tempted

improving

hand, how own

at

improve,

trembling, while

Him.

in

in the

tempted

their responsibilities,

tion" redemp-

let him glorieth,

not

take

to

God,

redemption;

been

own

and

of

power

found

that

Church,

gifts,and

are

He

have

true

God, namely, righteousness,

sanctification,and

and

age

a

are

from

had

the First-born

ye in Christ

are

sight,

originalof

and

who

"

dom wis-

weakness, God

and

of God

all those

to

says

unto

In

in God's

to be

standard

wisdom

a

Him,"

made

but

the

"righteousness,sanctification,and of

"

world

(as

be

may

in

glorysimply

may

foolishness

hold

exist

For, whereas

is but

their

and

may

they

they

Only-begotten Son

of creation, and life ; to

; that

of the

power

they

; that

in them

of

Him,

on

; that

His

it

and

their power,

of themselves

not

or

[Serm.

own

it is God

of he

tion salvawhich


NOT

X.] worketh

OF

in you

both

God

pleasureV

BUT

IN

US.

will and

to

US,

to

is in

for

you

151

of His

do

good

righteousness,for

sanctification,for redemption, through the His

of

Son, and

you

operations,not would

you

is from

to

Him

power

felt all this

as

This

then

is

in us,

good

all that

He

works

Christ in

us,

holiness

light,and I shall

now

This

Our the that

surelyit

will

unassisted

is

coming

nature

of much

source

good coming

of out

read

the

1

refer all that

but

in

not

in

us.

points.

two

of

but to

God. prove.

Scriptureas of any

thing

Scripture of evil

heart, but

Phil. ii. 13.

be

must

words

many

When

thing

same

of us,

not

much

and

believe

to

;

the

evil,but

natural

of it.

of Christian

representedin

that is

We

good. out

is

we

life spiritual

of these

take

not

that

saving truth, life,

of us,

have, is

we

Oh

a

of it !

put

that

each

enlarge on

1. Whatever

to

or

your

price, and

a

of

not

are

Saviour

our

not

are

; your

to spirit,

believe

pointedly,to

more

Him

You

have

we

; all

Him

is from

first elements

Christian

a

verently, irre-

Baptism

convinced

were

of the

righteousness,to that

knowledge

in you.

working

as

one

and

knowledge

your

with

bought

is

well

is

Him.

is from

as

limbs,

from

are

!) not

own

from

; your

elements

been

mysterious

your All

Him

consecrated

you

or

good thoughts are

is from

have

forbid

(God

presence.

in holiness

growth own,

His

; all

pray

; the

mind

Spirit

influences, His

His

use

own,

your

own

as

Him

power

as

your but

must

did

not

nothing the

of

multi-


RIGHTEOUSNESS

152

of

tude when

turn

men

was

the

the

many?

unholy

but

that

not

towards

good

When

When

world

earth

The

filled with

was

of

imagination

every

evil

only

at His

flood,more

nothing

they

have

earth." Lord

children

are

Shall

all

we

looked

and

to

good

to

seek

on

down

And

"

do, and

to

them

the

the

they have

which

Lord

upon

the

the

days

to

if there

together become

nature

.

from

God.

?

and

one,

They

are

filthy ;

tered scat-

face of all of David

heaven were

was

Lord

the

in man's

So

pass

that

grieved Him

from

thence

see

it

before

do .

earth

of his heart

they begin

.

there ?

the

repented

restrained

from

abroad

of men,

understand

they

be

imagined

them

The

will

this

early

earth, and

people is

and

language ;

one

now

"

the

find

or

the

it

find

it ?

that the wickedness

earth, and

we

?

truth

saw

easilythan

said, Behold

Lord

the

on

Shall

heart."

after the

all

man

was

the

at

we

thoughts

And

the

is the

God's

God, and

God

evil.

When

look

fruit do

the

continually.

made

had

He

of

evil ?

we

great upon

was

man

Shall

violence."

be

must

interpreterof

"

evil,

is its fruit ;

so

tree

than

corrupt before

was

show

which society,

an

What

?

this

towards

upholder of

an

of it ?

image

an

of the

age

world

its wisdom

was

its rank

"

of the

power

the

nature, other

fruit of human the

tree,

face of human

the

was

is the

few, and

does tends

nature

As

?

the

not

what

evil,therefore

fruit be

if the

of man's

law

the

holy were and

is their life ?

who

Him

from

away

it that

the

[Serm.

the

upon any

that

all gone there

?

did

aside, is

none


that

doeth

good, no

look

down

from

the Let

us

if Solomon

see

He full of

evil,and

live,and of

ask all

as

after that the

unclean

an

they

our

iniquitiesas

Jeremiah

?

the

The

"

Himself, when fruits

He

the

of

evil

proceed

heart

?

will it of Man What

wrong. mouth

human

1

Isa.

Gen.

the

If the

Out

away." all

Lord

our

of the

the

of

Or

things,

heart

the

6 ;

I

so

hand

word,

Matt.

Ps. xv.

When

How

?

earth

the

worketh such

xiv.

beginning ;

19.

heart ; and

is the

2, 3. Luke

?"

the

first direction of

l

plain, be

must

is the

Son

the

the

on

say

abundance the

world

"

to, is very

evil,so

xi. 6"8.

Jer. xvii. 9.

the

astray, the

the

and

5,

is

And

blasphemies."

tends

end,

end is

of

work

vi. 11.

lxiv. 6.

us

Out

find faith

nature

speaketh,"and

is the

leaf; and

a

did

again ?

comes

termination "

are

as

above

"

improved

cometh, shall He

according to

if the

as

He

be, when

beginning.

We

flesh,witness

said,

witnesses,

have

coming

then

and

He

we

tions, thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornica-

thefts, false will His

fade

what

in the

came

they

Shall

righteousnesses

our

taken

Or

is

while

"

is deceitful

desperatelywicked."

mony. testi-

men

answers,

all

have

wind

Maker.

of

sons

dead."

all do

we

heart

the

He

?

thing,and

filthyrags ; and

as

go

Isaiah

prophet

the

man

fearful

is in their heart to

was

against his

of

heart

madness

are

and

The

"

says,

times

lightenthis

will

did God

times

three

rebel

a

153

Three

and

enemy,

US.

IN

one."

not

heaven,

God's

same,

BUT

US,

OF

NOT

X.]

Eccl.

is the

such heart.

ix. 3.

xviii. 8.


then

Nothing

evil

of

therefore

and

in it

but

by

the

of

unto

thee, Ye

I

do all

can

thee

maketh

that

didst

receive

This all true

didst

receive thou

dost

1

John

again, St. Paul

and

as

?

AVho

"

us,

what

hast

if thou

now

if thou

glory, as

it V

to the

way

is the

of

foundation

All teaching

of salvation.

duty and obedience, about attainingheaven, the

office of Christ

of

our

indeed

towards

and

is hollow

here, in the

originalcorruption and helplessness; of

is the

foundation, but

2

John

the

xv.

5.

is

a

(as

broken it

were)

foundation

3

Christ

sin.

originalguiltand

which

soil in

iii.7.

us,

built

is not

abased, self-renouncingheart

ground

is

3

and, in consequence, Himself

That

I say

And

? and

another

not

unsubstantial, which

doctrine

that

not

again V

great truth which

doctrine

about

and

Marvel

Epistlebefore

differ from

it, why

is that

about and

to

received

not

nature,

that which

; and

nothing ;"

the

again,in

thou

thou

by

"

a

do

can

of it

ed thingsthrough Christ, that strengthen-

And

me."

hadst

ye

If

exception,

expressly,

says

born

be

must

Me

Without

Lord

; that

; first given

merely

flesh,is flesh

of the

the

it ; not

is spirit. Spirit,

born

"

Our

grace.

is born

which

from

coming

the

good things.

are

in it

by

go that

good

not

not

it,they

of it,but

not

then

it,and

to

it, and

from

good things come

we

experience, than

of

is evil, and

man

from

things come

certain, if

more

speak

to

nature

present

be

can

Scripture,not

"

[Seem.

RIGHTEOUSNESS

154

1 Cor.

selfthe

must

iv. 7.

be


NOT

X.] laid ; and

it is but

believe

to

without called

BUT

US,

IN

not

do

can

we

US.

heard

have

the

formallystatingwhat

sand

which I

name.

belief, that works,"

can

in

whereas

us:

and

whom,

of

come

they from

not

be

is the

from

are

it for

men

of

and look

God

they

to

do

"

when

as

they

cause

and

will do every power," of

the

and

look

upon

their

free

bounty

that education

is the

great channel

in

as

leges privi-

they

"

when

when

a

certain

are

they

for God's

thing to system,

they think

Gospel

jects ob-

when

to come,"

they think

philosophy,contained

natural

feelingthat they

in short

the

are

of course,

refer every

thing,and

when

view

necessityof prayer

"

from

ordinarywork, bringing

without

effect, when

God, which

from

"

But

"

being allowed

they

when

as

guilt,and

things,

an

of God's subjectthe provisions of

well

is in us,

they

matter

a

as

Church

understand

not

grace,

as

Baptism

highlyfavouredin

just

only;

nature.

new

natural

its results

come

and

as

inward

our

that

when

"

powers

about

a

granted

their

upon

us

of

away of

favour,

God's

us,

it the

ourselves, is that righteousness,

washing

implanting in take

call

from

and redemption,which sanctification, whom

I

heresy consists in, but

can

us,

us

indeed

not

am

is

of

many

holy desires, good counsels,

"

that

is what

that, speaking popularly,I may

mean,

the

It

nothing.

that

profess

to

acknowledge

to

Pelagian heresy, of

the

155

the

building on

Christ, yet

in Him

perhaps

OF

and

to the laws

that education is in their

own

little of the Church of God's

sort

mercies,

of literature

documents,

or

which


156

RIGHTEOUSNESS

they

may

use

as

books

;

then,

not

they

[Serm.

God

also in

Lord

and

earth

in

the

imputed

operationof Jesus

Saviour

and

ascended "

all for

death

All

done

was

could

end

be

not

that

was

made

done to

but were

not.

finished. for ; the

for us we

us

one

were

But Satan

at

that

it

be

He

saved

not

every was

penalty was

yet

saved

in

thing short

God

was

Father,

He

and

plished accom-

in view.

except what

they be

not

were

All

done.

grant of mercy

by anticipation,

us

fact,for of

vanquished; paid ;

in

dead, He

the

had

to

was

actual

one.

with

done

except the

by

He

incarnation

time, when

a

the

humiliation to

the

tempted

salvation, so

our

fice, sacri-

of

crucified, He

His

as

on

"

woman,

was

liveth ever"

whom

on

and

Our

came

sins

a

again from

needed

done

yet in existence

to

which

He

of

was

And

in order

the

"

sakes.

our

were

and rose

high,and

on

Spirit.

the

for

fasted

are

reallyimplanted

Blessed

born

He

they

perfectatonement,

was

He

;

that

but

us,

satisfaction

suffered

buried

righteousness

merely nominally

not

the

a

He

world."

desert, He

dead

Almighty

on

Christ, when

flesh,made

our

wrought miracles, the

to

and

certain

as

Christ's ;

oblation, and whole

truth

quite

be

we

and

us

by

us

if

us

given to in

it is

of us,

not

are

are

themselves

depending

secondly,while

And,

make

they

other

ordinances.

His

and 2.

of

centre, instead

own

of

instances,

other

mention

to

they practically Pelagians,for their

instruction

the

use

this

sin

was

was

as

was

yet

we

then atoned

propitiated ;


X.]

OF

NOT

BUT

US,

IN

US.

1 57

sanctification,redemption, life, all righteousness,

remained divine

it could

gift. He and

did not the

change

world

outcast

they

except

far

so

this

passion to

are

as

unto as

there and

who are

of

hold

salvation that who

many is of

more

or

they more

God,

less

so

the

His

gift of

His

there of

case

must

all

those

of

borne that

or

there

so

us, not

are

Him

onlyfrom

in

less are

in

gave be

a

who

as

truly

but

it is

mind, for

life,righteousness,

there us

day,

at

and

provided,not

; and

consider

they

this

to

gift of life is in us,

are

a

sight. They

bounty

He

the

who

those

are

on

grave,

remain

carefullybe

must

rise

crucifixion,and

impart

to

; it is not

us

This

us.

The

saved.

it is not

in His

free

suffered

applying

or

be

to

His

in

sight

did not

just what

His

they

that.

or

He

the

race,

His

in

sun

were

and

so

by

man

salvation,when

giving

Men

vouchsafes

will

absolute

He

as

individual

an

world, the sinful rebellious

before.

after it ;

were

The

corrupt before

guiltyand

were

salvation

the whole

rise from

in themselves

been, both

had

it could

;

world

death.

the old

as

be

to

of the

did He

on

once

for all restore

Christ's

world, but

new

counsels

done,

not

was

individuals, and

to

once

Easter-day,nor

all at

all that

impart, these

This

one.

done

condition

immediately on on

be

God's

designed in

was

by

forthwith

done

and

;

dispense,to

one

not

of Adam

sons

to

was

them

giftsto

be

not

do

to

because

so

the

provided for

were

and

;

others

are

as

there

cation forget that justifiquite

as

many

must forget that justification

who be

in


RIGHTEOUSNESS

158

if it is to

man

which

of the

But did not

is another

finish His the

viz. because

ourselves His

;

should

why come?

the

Christ as

regards us.

us

all that

mission

on

the

in

it follows

that in

wrought

Christ

is

an

As

its rays

out

Holy

on

Ghost

giftsof

sides,

is

imbues

with

us

with within

hope, and the

is in

hope

the

it must

manifested

sole

our

is not

are

grace

be

His

then

that

Spirit,and

so

apply to

Spiritis to

sole

our

what

us

to

other

lightplaced in

a

all

the

to

that salvation

giftsare

by

us

in

As

of the

If Christ

sent

left unfinished

us.

the

on

presence

presence,

change.

for

if all

these

us.

given to

inward

it

For

the

finish

committed

hand

one

He

condescended

to

done

a

Spirit

the

us

in mercy,

for Spirit,"

righteousness

because whoso within

thoughts,words, are

and

He

room

pours of

presence

the

ness, life, strength,holi-

sees

in

us

has this mind

"

the

as

has holiness

done

acceptable,pleasing, justbefore

looks

mind

Henceforth

him.

works,

ward in-

an

love, acceptableness, righteousness. God on

to

us

regardsindividuals,

as

have

are

does

us.

Spirit,and

and

be

had

wrought

the us,

Christ

ourselves, so

from be

Him

;

finish

to

done.

not

death

leave

not

Himself, but

in

To

proves

in order

was

Ghost

say

Christ

His

by

did

Spirit came

finished

had

work

Holy

the

But

He

all finished

Were

Spirit.

sayingthat

graciouseconomy

far the

so

ground

ascended,

to

greater. for

Holy Spiritcame

He

When

it.

is the

errors

it is hard

And

profithim.

two

there

[Seem.

God

in

all the ; and

of and his

Spirit, what-


NOT

X.]

OF

BUT

US,

remaininginfirmitythere

ever

of the

presence which has

has

the

also the Let

us

lose

hundred

years

reallywrought

in

time.

He

born

of the

Spirit.

are

too

was

He

we.

when

the

He

offered

did

Himself

on

Spirit;

dead

Son

and do

the

we

sons,

too

we

the

well-beloved

Him;

and

Spirit. Or,

us

suffered

works

the

too

of rise

again

our

to

; Christ

in

express Himself

figureand

in the

flesh.

the

He

ousness righte-

dealt

same

with

to as

holiness

unto

great truth to

all that

is formed

the

by

declared

vouchsafes

mystery

the

tions tempta-

unto

are

resurrection

ness holi-

by

world's

He was

Spiritof

obedience

we

He

He

led

our

the

by

Spirit;

are

this

we

into

Spirit;

by

Spirit; and

righteous, through

of

the

so

Son,

Spirit;

Eternal

we

through

the

by

of

born

are

Spirit,and

declared, pronounced,

"

words

:

sin, we

the

"

in other

by

teen eigh-

end

wilderness

the

us.

resemblance to

on

of God

our

die from

through be God's

by

resurrection

too,

we

death

the

Spiritinto ;

and

the

the

works

be the

to

His

into

great to

from

raised

declared

in each

and

even

descended

led

was

He

Spirit;

in the

in the flesh

justified by

Ghost

simple

before

Abba, Father, through the Spiritsent

cry

same

great and

and Spirit,

pronounced

was

purify us,

justify.

to

type

one

the

influence,

to

grace

Christ

by

of the was

him, that

divine

blood

is in

one

159

Scripture sets

by

ago, us

He

Holy

hearts.

was

of

actuallydone

was

in

sightof this

whole

the

be That

of Christ's

power

US.

of Christ's

fulness

never

view, which What

Spirithides.

IN

repeat He

in us,

did born


RIGHTEOUSNESS

160

[Serm. us, lives in

in us, suffers in us, rises

again in

this not

of events,

by

for He

a

succession to

comes

again,all

are

in

ever

will

He He

day.

acknowledge

and

will

reflected

those, namely, who He

impresses avouch

that

order

to

image

appropriatesthe

Christ

of

in

assignsus

is

inward

an

full of

says ye be us,

Paul,

St.

the

? justifies

Spirit of

"

What

is

our

"

law

?

The

from

us

the the

so

the

texts

show

instance

Christ

that

is it that

Know

"

is in

ye

you,

of

glory."

What

is it that hallows

The

Name

of the

Lord

God." "

Being life ?

"

What sanctified The are

hope

we

righteousnessof

law

to

in and the

offerings

Holy

Ghost."

life because

enabled the

Christ

our

the

Spiritis

"

Jesus, and

makes

by

?

not,"

except

is

our

and

salvation

What

:

king's

likeness

world

of heaven.

to

image.

;

Spirit,in

kingdom

that Jesus

righteousness." How "

him,

to

His

What

our

acceptable?

are

ing look-

on

His

As

His.

in

were

the

of

being reprobates?

reprobates."

hope

Him

to

last

image

He,

who

seal

coin

For

gift.

from

us

rescues

the

to

Scriptureis

we

separates

us

over

the

the

His

"

and

once

back

gave with

us

at

; this is

at

accept

parts

presence

to heaven

us

Him,

about, discerned

round

in all its

acknowledge Himself, we

being

sin, rising

this divine

; and

once

:

rising

ever

to

economy

of

though

as

"

dying

title of each

the

constitutes what

all at

us

once

dying, all

being born,

ever

whole

righteousness.His

to

all at

but

Spirit,all

a

being renewed,

justified,

us,

as

living.We ever

is

us

; and

us

of

fulfil the

is fulfilled in


NOT

X.] who

us

walk

Who

To

conclude.

of God

Now

I

the

one,

:

; the

in other

Christian

life of

obedience has

course

wonder

his

moves

his

might

well

of

more

and

feel

then considers

the

on

Cross

own

personalsalvation, may

that

Cross

feel little his

solemnity,in at

attempts

will

work

;"

for

out

neither

words, that God

the

1

2

Rom. VOL.

Cor.

xiii. 5.

viii. 10. V.

Col.

Eph.

v.

i. 27.

and he he

though And

that

like

in

passion

absolutelysecured

his

mystery indeed

in

will

see

mystery,

no

in ordinances,

prayer,

He

will

Neither

presence. with

fear

"

and

to will and

1 Cor. vi. 11.

Rom.

9. M

or

free,

be

bling trem-

realize, though they

is in them

of

when

Christ's

obedience.

will

that

reverence,

also.

he

their salvation

who

powers,

reason,

familiar,and presuming,in God's "

He

own

awe,

see

(ashe ought),but

ences differ-

himself, or

his

his

uses

awe

also who

undergone

once

of

both

depriving

personal religion,than

limbs

he

manner

in

mysteriousness.

performed by

nothing

in

"

please God

can

be

can

its

of

their

this,

is

ourselves.

maintainers

in

respects,agree

that he

believes

salvation

whatever

error,

two

are

in

it is not the

that

other

there

that

holding that

other, that

the

and

one

in

fruit of the

and righteousness,

said

have

it is remarkable

and

The

"

goodness, and

"

opposite errors

the

161

'."

truth

not

US.

flesh,but after the Spirit."

righteous?

us

all

in

IN

BUT

US,

after the

not

is it makes

Spirit is

a

OF

to

xv.

use

do."

16.


RIGHTEOUSNESS

162

Both

the

low

he

of

that

thinks

all.

that

his

own

think

who

claims

be

to

fulfilled

them

that

but

that

are

it

is

to

they

are,

as

on

that

such

begun

in

tending

pleasing

earth

in

alive

to

God

it

;

flesh,

up

fulfilment

all

true

they like

fulfilled

it

that

to

;

it

unto

Him

who, the

Law

grace. filment, ful-

impossible

not

and

be

perfect

Christians

are,

it

can

God's

of

is

growing

are

because

becoming our

rises

that

;

that

power

by

ness serious-

true

and

he

Law

the

remains

;

the

through man

any

them

by

to

because

and

Law

God's

Law

the

away

done

of

other,

awe

the

because

much

the

;

feel

that

fulfilled

in

it

not

has

down

a

does

other,

make

taken

only

he

person

brings

has

They

own

he

obeying

Christ

it.

obeying

Not

of

that

His

with

content

the

;

and

because

power

thinks

much

honour

be

X.

[Serm.

because

one,

in

ETC.

US,

will

the

:

Christ

one,

OF

other

requires

will

the

:

duty

God

Neither

Law

the

and

one

standard

believe

NOT

in

when

that

;

they

and

are

proportion He

;

came

perfectly.


SERMON

THE

XL

LAW

OF

THE

Rom.

"

Christ

the

is

end

of

the

his

Epistle

against

Jews

to

had

the

to

who

the

Corinthians the

rose

and

on

from Greeks

Apostles was

had

God's

dependent

they God's

former

gift,

that

and

differed mercies

:

;

it

Jews

the

m

2

both

;

that

Both

what

were,

Christ's that

duty

outward

and

the

it Jews

they

to

of

case

forgot

seemed

glorious vain-

either

their in

highly

too

stles Epiwho

from

what

or

was

But

argues his

and

pride.

them,

watchful.

and

in

on

them

brought

fickle

yet root,

left

in

;

different

and

same

had

one

every

Christians

the

themselves

prided Moses

;

the

of

very

Jews and

one

to

Paul

Gospel

rebukes

sin

was

hard-hearted

what

he

The

St.

the

rejected

it.

righteousness

Romans,

Corinthians,

abused

for

believeth."

that

In*

4.

x.

Law

SPIRIT.

to

it

be

ance appearvalue Greeks

even

of


164

LAW

THE

Corinth and

thought

even

THE

of

His

the

the

Church

otherwise

since,

ever

to

consequence,

this has

; and

in this way

forth

set

might

words the

the

on

St. Paul for

Here the

tells us,

three

first

the

a

propose add

few

a

with

contrast

call

of the

end

believeth."

that

which

for

remark

I will

Faith.

holy, and

of His

mould

:

speak

commanding "

ye

Be

that ye

is

of which

holy," He

perfect,even

as

to

of

holy.

His

He

of Life is the "

says, your

for

Father

tion, perfec-

happy. Law and

is

which

all

which

be

word

the Law

of God,

would

they

; it is the

of Himself

Law

fashion

and as

By

will,the standard

Law

His

the Law."

"

unchangeable

conform,

must

Be

the

such

now

will

one

every

place,of

revelation and

"

with

is the

Christ

"

subjects

eternal

the

image

I

I

which

in succession.

1. In the

is the

Paul, in

contains

so,

Righteousness,and

Law,

of them

meant

that

righteousnessto

are

benefit

a

us

Jews, in

the

belief un-

it contains.

doctrine

Law

feelingsof

own

Gospel

to text

doing

in

led St.

which concisely,

after

explain; and,

opposing

out

of the

come

authorityof inspiration.The view, expressed very

turned

views

to

their

having

as

have

not

is

themselves

disguisedfrom

text,

Paul

St.

whom

Jews,

upon

affect

and

of reason,

semblance

the The

argue.

is

best, lightly

last and

passions generallytake

feelingsand

themselves

to

[Serm.

SPIRIT.

unthankfully. Sinful

to

OF

tures crea-

God is the Truth

perfect pattern. I

am

holy."

which

is in


THE

XL] heaven

is

of His

them

what

it

therefore,

His

He

He

reward. Law

; He

after His

Law. the

Him

He

formed

them them

into

man

likeness

;" that

put His heart such

finite nature,

perfectafter

And

this

in

that

Not

uttered

in man's

and

be of

in

a

holy

spiritualnature

addressed one

given

to

country, and

1

one

in

1 Pet.

in

a

v.

Law

of

a

a

48.

tables,

upon

infinite

an

code

of precepts,

fallen race,

particularstate

Matt.

ites Israel-

commandments,

is of

of

the

Scripture,and

that

portion

i. 16.

up

is in His Adam

to

written

what

; not

one

means

set

eternal

and

of

and

with

commensurate

by

and

was

Law

language

and

his kind.

number

any

love

He

is called

considered, the

be

God.

could

Sinai

Him,

type of the

Him,

such

man,

the

sense,

Mount

from may

"

was

the

that, what

infinite nature,

whom

Image,''and

own

is, upon

so

;

to

pattern of the

symmetry

Spiritwithin

them

near

might

in His

"

be

the

upon

created

in His

Law

He

to

Father, He

beings in

;

might

; whom

be

holiness, and

created

enemies who

should

kind

He

He

when

it

and

thereby

beings imitate,

loves

holy.

pleasure ;

moulded

He

of it.

God

His

not

off from

far

not

"

take

might

that

good

a

children

children,

and

And

Him.

be.

to

became

as

all

provided

ought

all His

created be

He

them,

created

by

declaration

is the

which

resemble

and

approach,

Law

165

gloriousattributes,

rule

the

SPIRIT.

THE

His

perfectV

infinite and

becomes

OF

LAW

in

of moral


LAW

THE

166

beauty

of what

Moses

representedthe

"

far

as

dust,

also

was

an

time

same

shining in

might

be

the

chosen

the

only

And

way

of

their Such

2. and

by

Law,

"

God.

"

in

the

"

that

one

It is

a

; and

in it.

taught

the

on

if it

as

it was,

so

but

ing condescend-

hearers, and

its

Law,"

and

set up,

To

paradise;

Law who

Him

God

righteous.

with

with him

and it. his

was

him as

is

text

fulfilment to

act

up

thereby Such inward

;

the

pleasing to

reference

having

be, gave

Law

dealt

accounted, dealt

which

righteous is

be

in the

conformity to

expressing a

the

the

soul

word,

relative

of

spoken

as

of

state

whatever

Almighty

and

Law

their

Righteousness,"is meant

acceptableto

was

of God

to

the

requirements.

in

teach

much, be

it

infirmity. is

standard

Law,

of

speaks

Law

down

that

order

could

they

the

lightof

text, St. Paul, when

Jews,

the

only brought to

which

eternal

the

were

as

in

Jewish

if it did not

and

the

at

the

in

medium,

gross

of

had

was

people all,it taught them

hence,

subject

a

It

that

was

the

so

temporary,

comprehended ;"

"

;"

and

nearest

child

a

of God

character.

divine

a

; and

Adam,

image

"

though earthly and

Law,

God

As

it went.

as

of

place

the

of it,and

and

Law

the

in its

vouchsafed

approximation to it,then Law,

of God

Law

majesty

that

but

perfect;

fullest revelation

the

was

age ;

is

[Serm.

the

rise to

social existence, could

and

SPIRIT.

THE

OF

to

of

a

its

to

the

to

be

Adam

was

life, and

accordingly, called, "

righteous,because

he


LAW

THE

XL] It He

was

then

he

presence

knew

told

since ;

ever

from

he

state

has

Law,

longer was

in his

its

up

It

avenger.

words,

"

the

life,he found law

what peace, Let us.

and

was

of

unto

thank

that

God

is it that in the

way

1

the of

Rom.

any

Israelites, and

away,

against him, and

accuser,

Lord

which V

death

looked

of

ordained

was

had

What of

bondage

out

Paul's

St.

in

law

a

became and

dread

the

Or

him.

became

freedom,

Better and

be

not

darkness, instead

it the

from

"

the

cloud, which

a

enemy,

commandment,

became us

and

him,

to

it ; not

it ; with

over

and

himself,

doing

moving

it were,

cloud

a

innocence,

was

and

an

ally form-

in

with

not

guide

as

it

following;

before

a

troubled

to

God

not

pillarof

him,

place, as

and

him,

Law,

the

as

from

pillar of light;

upon

a

but

confronting him,

and

a

heart,

departing

taking

the

him, but

gracioustoken

a

but

within

not

viewed

yet

knew

And justification.

of

remained,

Law,

the

ousness, righte-

himself, he

condemned

loving; assenting,not

utterlywithout

He

lost it.

state

a

knowing

admiring,not

Holy Spirit;

unrighteous,before

himself

fallen.

lost his

; he

had

; he

him

rejectedhim this

he

had

he

the

of

Law

fulfilled the

he

God

the

167

when

him

forfeited

pronounced

in

SPIRIT.

with

and before

THE

far otherwise

longer

no

OF

to

been

conscience ;

what

.

was

misery. and

dread Law

remain

misery to

us

are

left

nally, exter-

upbraiding conscience,

an

vii. 10.


168

THE

than

that

and

it should

far as, it

so

ourselves

is

God

be

will

from

the

by

overcome

it, then,

inflicts

on

us

indication

visit,all

will

times,

accounts

it

we

read

that, though not

of

the

upon have what

a

have no

tinctly dis-

of them

wrath

?

of God which

pain

is

will

it sort

a

day

one

word

of

ture. Scrip-

I

What

say.

frightful sleepless remorse

before

one

bad

shown

now

knew

a

would

their as

!

much

so

crime, yet they

if death

conscience.

were

Here

a

you

being unjustified. Or, again,consider

commission

of sins of

corroboration

of

and "

cases,

sure

help confessingit,

Scripture

misery

the

peculiarpiercing distress

the

other

they be,

midst

; the

"

misery of

the

what

the

lightersufferingthan see

than

lasts, remain

in the

the

I do

other, peculiar

any

regards, and

explain

murderers

could

God

?

instance, which, though extreme,

an

to

less

in certain

or

is at

us

compensated

figure of

a

sins,according to

serve

which

at

how

Take

so,

while

of

conscience

sin, whatever

entire

have

of

know

we

upon

judgment

bad

a

or

it be

of

it not,

we

of

that

transgressors of the Law

upon

of

view

unlike

Can

perceptibleand In

His

greater

wages

rather, does

or,

the

pain

it is not

individual.

and

what

pain

it is

whether

pain, but

the

judgment

own

our

us,

other

any

whether

ask

not

to

hereafter, what is not

While,

utterlyremoved.

remains,

so

[Serm.

SPIRIT.

THE

be

warning

a

For

present. different

OF

LAW

in

affirms

sinning.

Or

a

which

impurity; "

follows here

particular instance

generally,concerning think

of those

you of the

indescribable


THE

XL]

feelingsin

I hid

he I

and

horror

we

shall

look

the

Law,

or

the

which

Angels

And

was

righteousat

ceased

by

; he

the

the

Law

such

the

words

end

Law

effects what

St. Paul

does

other

text

gift of

or

Holy Ghost,

came

to

Law

of God

of

presence

obey

to

He

the

fulfilled ;

"

it in

abiding to

us

as

by

offer. Gen.

the

Epistles; viz.

such

;

thus

Christ

is the

righteousness." He

"

enables

the

Law

enjoins,but

righteousness. And

passion,the

1

this Law

righteousness.And

mention

acceptableobedience,

save

righteousagain

contemplates and

which

fled

ruling him.

him

unto

placesin his

His

follow he

the

the

by

are

"

Law

not

who

when

Christ

more

enabled

for

the

Adam's

becomes

first

accomplish, our

cannot

many

he once

the

the

misery,frightful

theirs

as

as

is his second

of

of

state

a

unrighteous when

God

of

too

of the

which

transgressionof

first,because

; and

Holy Spirit,which and

of

again to righteousness.Man

became

righteous at

was

the

; and

look, with all

acute

back

rule him

to

naked

was

now

this state

from

by bringingus

him

is

overpowering

us,

ruled

in

feelingsa type

hereafter, upon

murderer's,

God.

voice

unrighteousness?

Belial, and from

I

these

not

first parent

Thy

afraid,because Are

169

our

I heard

"

was

with

SPIRIT.

which

to

Unrighteousness then as

THE

says,

myself1."

the

OF

nature,

our

alludes, when

garden,

LAW

iii. 10.

how

text, but

by

that

of

offer to

God

we

in

great

influence

nature

?

the an

cannot


THE

170

Now

let

show

me

from

I have

which

points on

First, not* much that

by

nature

carnal

mind

In

law

For

that

that

do

that

in

me

Law

is the

I

(thatis,in

my

rags1." Such do

we

savouring flesh and And

God

"

has

ever

to

the

Thou

1

Rom.

our

Old

be." that

flesh)dwelleth deeds

of the

are

by

God

as

Adam,

and

in

good there

for

the

by

the

manner

unclean

an

; the

nature

I know

Law

like

all

would,

no

sight; In

sin.

as

best

filthy things

themselves,

being

works

as

of the

spiritual.

this is

religiousmen,

I

hate, that do I.

We

state

The

"

know

righteousnessesare

our

of the

not

as

is

We

in

are

can

; for what

not

of sin." "

us.

carnal, sold under

displeasingto

are

other

it is not

indeed

justifiedin His

says,

all

and

thing;

plain

that

; for

says,

am

the

By

"

knowledge

Isaiah

prophet

I

what

; but

God

"

I do, I allow

flesh be

no

it

just before,

God, neither

of

Law

which I not

these

or, in

They

"

;" and

enmity against

is

thing." Again, shall

words,

many

spiritual ; but

is

make

to

please God,

foregoingchapter he

the

the

said

be

pleaseGod

the

subject to

of

insisting.

been

cannot

so

flesh cannot

the

[Serm.

principleof righteousnessin

no

says in

St. Paul

SPIRIT.

Scripture some

need

we

have

words,

THE

OF

LAW

natural

our

and

the

one

been, that Law,

requirest

or

state,

we

viii. 7, 8 ; vii. 14, 15.

18

desire

of

of

a

should

be

made

dient obe-

David

says,

Thus

the inward

in

the

promise

righteous.

truth

so

; iii.20.

merciful

parts ; and

Is. lxiv.

6.


XL] shalt

make

Thou

shalt ;

than

snow.

me

to

*

Make

in

thine

in

whole

my

"

; for Thou

Thy loving Spirit lead

me

free

innocency, Again,

Behold .

.

O

quicken

God

my

into

do

to

me

art

forth

fort com-

Thy

heart

Teach

thing that pleasethThee

and

keep Thy Law, .

righteousness."

Thy

the

in

commandments.

Thy

whiter

altar."

I shall

be

God,

with

me

hands

my to

be

shall

give me

stablish

go

keep it with

delight is

me

O

understanding,and

me

yea, I shall my

I

secretly. I shall

heart, O

me.

I will wash will

I

clean

a

171

wisdom

and

me,

me

"

so

SPIRIT.

hyssop, and

Thy help again; and

Lord, and Give

with

wash

shalt

THE

understand

me

purge

Spirit."Again, 0

OF

rightspiritwithin

a

of

LAW

thou

clean

renew

THE

the

the :

let

land

of

righteousness1." And

it the

make

that that for us,

Daniel

great distinction

one

from

and

which

again

of

we

are

so

that

us, and

to

reconciliation

for

is

"

"

purify the

coming

offer unto

In

Isaiah

Lord

the

Almighty

viz. righteousness"

My

1

law ;" and

Ps.

he

li. 6, 7. 10.

12

an

God "

also

offeringin

people

speaks of

; xxvi.

should the to

be

Spirit. be the

says that Christ

Levi/' that

speaks to

the

necessary

and bringing in iniquity,

of

sons

so

through

Malachi everlastingrighteousness." should

Gospel times,

far gone,

object of Christ's

the

states

making

ask, Prophets promise. They

originalrighteousnesswhich

vouchsafed

"

Psalmists

what

6 ; cxix.

"

"

whose the

30.

may

righteousness."

them in

they

40

that know heart

is

Spiritbeing

; cxliii. 10.


poured of

work

Still

what

days

saith

come,

prophet Ezekiel

will

I

within and

and

you,

shall

ye

nature,

cause

or

keep My

soul, being

sin

stripped him

the

garment

the

robe

of

in

judgments

of

sort

with

hath

with

her

compared

made

that

she

of

herself should

the

Lamb

statutes,

Spirit,which

\for the finelinen

Our

Lord

in fine

is the

speaks

of

robe

or

had

of

before

me

with

covered

me

with

bride

decketh adorneth

this passage

to

new

clothed

a

in

And

them."

calls this

the

is come,

arrayed

white

also

words

ready.

be

as

With

jewels."

St. John's

marriage

hath

and

Spirit

do

Adam

hath

salvation,He

ornaments,

the

spirit

new

My

garment

which

He

"

does

a

and

Isaiah

giftof the

glory

parts,and

put My

walk

to

prophet

of it ;

new

the house

as a bridegroom of righteousness,

himself

The

that

the a

terms

and

you,

I will

or righteousness,

the

herself

give

you

the

with

similar

and

Gospel furnishes, a

the

Behold

great giftof the Gospel,

the

you;

elsewhere

Again

"

In

describe

put within

in declaring

"

law in their inward

My

heart also will I

new

in ;

of Israel and

it in their hearts."

write

Jeremiah

ever."

Lord, that I will make

the

I v/i\\put

of Judah:

the effect for

assurance

prophet

the house

with

field,and

peace, and

Gospel giftconsists

the

covenant

A

is the

clear

more

consequence

fruitful

in the

righteousnessbeing

of

[Serm. in

high,"and

on

and quietness righteousness,

of

be

from

us

upon

SPIRIT.

THE

OF

remaining righteousness

"

the

"

LAW

THE

172

her

must

Revelations, and was

His

wife

granted

linen, clean

and

righteousness of saints.'''' the

great gift of

the


THE

XI.] under

Gospel the

the

who

man

LAW

OF

the

to

that

wedding-garment,

SPIRIT.

173

He

figure,when

same

came

THE

feast

marriage

is,without

tells

of

us

without

a

righteousnessor

holiness1.

Thus, if

believe

must

we

Spirit;

but

"

persons, that

it is

proved,

addition

in

numerous "

the

shall do

a

plain

to

what

explanationof if

holy men God's

to

standard

sightof"

and

it

of him

chapter

words

seemed

the

uses

unto

1

Jer.

to

"

of

St.

words,

ix. 31.

of

holy

an

expression to

being

as

as "

"

Now

it is

Ez.

Mai.

iii. 3.

xxxvi.

Is.

come

up "

in

Scripture,

the witness" Thus

in the

said,

"

Their in

in their

seemed

speaks

26, 27.

tional addi-

an

in their judgment"

is,

with

an

oath, he

things which

I write

behold, beforeGod,

24.

as

tales," this stands

"

the

in

with

"

words

that

men

phrase

applied.

idle

Their

The

occurs

where

Luke,

St. Paul

these

xxxi.

it is

beforethem" when

Dan.

said, by those

;" for righteousness

"

judgment,"

them

to

hence

you,

attend,

often

whom

originalGreek,

sight"or And

in the

"

last

is

by

it.

Scripture,is

been

perfection.

before"

or

them

or

of

"

means

of

speak

word

the

Law

denied

day

righteousbeforeGod, they

are

the

truth

This to

the

insist upon

to

has

which

well

prophets,

Gospel through the

in this

well

righteous beforeGod." we

the

of

righteousnessof

truth

a

be

passages

which

voices

under

us

it may

Now

the

this is

as

the

to

that

fulfilled in

reallyis

some

listen

we

li.

I

7;

lie

not," that

xxxii.

Is. lxi. 10.

15,

Rev.

is

16, 17-

xix.

7,

8.


THE

174

"

with

the

council,

sightof God witness

said "

"

stand

to

the

other

have

it

is said

righteous

are

righteousnessis of

before

God

and

sinners

not

God,

and

stand

in

yet

bear His

able

in His

to

sight?

asked, and

"

in the

myself "

answer

was,

is

; and

good

but

to

The

do

He what

before hath

I

the

to

of

love

are

Law

the

no

then

shall

to

can

becomes

How

given

stand

we

in the

us

are

Old

Balak

Balak.

beforethe Lord,

High

the

one

no

world

the

come

showed

doth

justly,and

nature

of Balaam

stand

to

righteousbefore

How is

shall

earthly

an

They

f" sight

answer

words

to

able

deeds

Him?

before

Wherewith

bow

His

justifiedin

come

Testament,

All the

By

"

their

semblance

or

they are

presence.

flesh shall be we

but

"

guiltybeforeGod."

that

condemned.

be

said, as

righteous

means

are

scrutiny. By

His

the

name

They

not

God,

before

it is

thou

righteousnesswhich

true

God.

itself to

approves

and

that

know

righteousnessup

real

a

the

merely

not

nor righteousness,

standard, but

God," this

on

Father, I

says,

Scripture,that

in

be

And

it.

then

are

to

or

"

When

sin.

with

"

Angels

bear

the

unto

and

God,"

of

presence

before

"

"

the

prodigal son

of my

often

so

the

hence

beforethee,"that is,I

sinned conscious

art

And

the

hand,

than

more

in the presence

"

e.9

in

right in

it be you

John

and

Peter

so

throne," for they can

His

before

And

unto

God."

of

[Sbrm.

SPIRIT.

THE

Whether

"

hearken

to

God, judge ye," i. the

OF

of God."

witness

the

answer

LAW

God?"

thee, O Lord

and

mercy,

what

man,

require and

the

of

thee,

to

walk


THE

XL] with

humbly be

given God

Lord

thy

in the

without

Him,

times, is said

Why

God

Him,

to or,

in

My

God,"

Elizabeth

that

Cornelius

memorial

being

"

in His "

great price."

what

things that Christ and

warns

for

of

And

the

St.

His

die ;"

for, He

"

says,

God" perfectbefore

or

of

our

that

God

pleasing speaks

in the

to

"

sightof we

do

And be

in the

not

ceive re-

those hence

watchful,

remain, which

I have

of

"

we

sight"

God.

God

John, that

of Sardis

church

"

up

governors

too

because

Him,

pleasingin

are

come

is well

St. Peter

told

was

had

sightof

which

strengthen the things which

ready to works

ask

we

charias Za-

manner

for his brethren

that

and

beforeGod

It

alms

being, quietspirit,"

and

Almighty

sight"or judgment,

prays

of the

righteous before

God.

and

sight"or judgment. of

like

acceptablein the he

of

as

of intercession

in them

work

meek

God,

speaks and

And

Saviour." would

the

in

good

"

judgment

Gospel

generation ;"

both of

the

righteous before

In

were

the

to

come

forasmuch

his prayers

"

St. Paul

And

a

the

in

or

righteousness

words

this

"

serve

in the eyes

seen

in him."

found

was

and

a

I in

sight,

"

"

to

before

grace

have

"

innocency

and

in the

escaped the lions,

Daniel

for

Thee

"

may

blesses the

presence

even

found

"

Because,

?

answer

accordingly,to

to have

Lord."

Me,"

His

individuals, Noah,

of

case

again,the

holiness

fear, in

175

His promise, and fulfilling

into

And

SPIRIT.

Zacharias, who

for

come

before Him"

Or

of

words

to

THE

?"

God

Israel

of

enabling us

OF

LAW

found

witness

are

thy

of God.


THE

LAW

OF

accordinglythe

word

176

And

elsewhere

to

plain from

God's

the

gift of Him

before

explain of

; and

for the

that

St. Paul

the

has

which

make

says,

that

He

in

Gospel

Name

the

Spirit of

the

Luke

he

xxiv.

viii. 2 ; i. 5. Gen.

vii. 1.

Heb.

xiii.

Heb.

xi. 4.

Gal.

Rom. Dan.

21.

of

i. 20.

iii. 19.

vi. 22. 1

by

stand

can

evasion,

some

vouchsafes the

the

to

doctrine

God.

Pet.

Luke

iii. 4.

give

to

For

he

the

instance, he

the

Holy

Actsiv. Mic.

19.

vi.

i. 6. John

by

the

first calls

the

in the

righteousness." Ghost

as

Luke

i. 19.

8.

Acts

tified jus-

are

Spirit" and of

ward in-

us

justify,

to

Jesus, and

Lord

1

equally

sanctified,ye

are

of

ing concern-

are

Gospel, or

ministration

speaks 11.

that

proves

passages

Elsewhere

ministration

verse,

Elsewhere

of the

God."

our

the

"

"

next

1

washed, ye

are

stand

cannot

Holy Spirit,which

the

acceptable to

us

Ye

"

we

Scripture furnishes

of other

righteousnessunder or

it

and implanted righteousness,

number

a

show

apposite to

by

easy,

was

then

Spirit.

office of

the

of

more

he

nature

righteous,and

as

those

doctrine

through

by

stance in-

"

gifts1." If

Scriptureproofs for

as

his

by

sight,and

are

it is

the

away

originalsin,

us

we

grace

in the

ivitness that

Scripture also

same

is itself used

it is, that

Scripture,as

God, the

before

"

says,

of his testifying

unrighteous in

are

St. Paul

"

righteous; God

[Serm.

thing,as

same

sacrifice," obtained

excellent

is

SPIRIT.

witness

"

the

express

Abel, who,

of

THE

x.

"

Luke

i.

4.

1 Tim.

iii. 22.

Rev.

the

Rev.

74, 75. ii. 3. iii. 2.


THE

XL]

LAW

OF

THE

And Spirit of adoption''' of righteousness "

who

the for

of

presence with

us

with

the

"

the

hearts,"

because Spirit,

the

elsewhere state

that

that

in Adam

offence

he

of

giftof

even

free

giftcame

For

as

by

upon

in Christ

came

by

the

all

men

man's

one

righteous .

death,

even

eternal

Sin, which

a

dreadful

also

is

righteousness. from

1

1

Cor.

26, 27; VOL.

v.

V.

the

vi. 11.

a

It

Cor.

of One sin

as

lost the

by to

men

demnation, con-

One

the

made

were

shall many

hath

be

reigned

unto

reignthrough righteousness Jesus

Christ

and

reality ;

and

and

we

As

"

many

through Adam,

and

is real

Holy

2

by

real

God."

to

justification of life.

unto

grace

life

derive

we

merely,but

that,

.

for the

righteousnessof

disobedience

might

so

unto

comes

.

of

nature

;

all

upon

sinners, so by the disobedience made

mind

righteousnesswhich

recovered

so

of

state

us

who

"

is the

"

the

for

God,

acceptable,

way

that

plain way, clearlyimplying

judgment

one,

that

intercession

in this

have

we

;" and

contrasts

of grace inward

intercession

maketh a

those

it were,

making

what

saints,according,"or, in And

pleads,as

us

the

"

says

knowetk

"

He

he

Again

"

Spiritin

Father,

that

in "fulfilled"

Spirit."

the

177

intimates

is

plaints unutterable

searcheth the

after the

walk

he

Law"

the

SPIRIT.

not

a

Lord1."

our

is not

so

our

a

name

teousness righ-

new

merely imputed

because righteousness, Divine

iii. 8, 9.

Gal.

who Spirit,

iv. 5, 6.

18"21. N

it

vouch-

Rom.

viii.


safes,in

OF

Church's

our

hearts, and

who

by nature,

as

LAW

THE

178

the

and Spirit,"

St.

Paul

makes

We

of

speaks

in

sanctified

being

"

of

presenting

God."

the

renewing

able

thereby

and that

we

Lord

are

Such "

then

Christ

As

"\\

unto

is the

strength. which

Spirit; be

"

the

the

of

with

You

it

"

the

you."

has

He

do,

flesh," through

the

brings because

our

gift

gift of

the

Law

the

the

about

it is weak

unregenerate,

Rom.

xv.

16

;

xii. 1.

Tit. iii. 5.

Col.

the pose pur-

which

through

unrenewed,

nature.

1

may of

end

effects that

own

divine

is the

He

ousness righte-

your

that

then

Christ

the

cannot

in

cannot

righteousnessof

of

Law.

righteousness." fulfil the

you

purchased,

because righteousness,

carnal

and

of the text,

words

without

for

Law

saved

of the

worthy

for

Would

cannot

passion

Law

the

Law?

You

fulfilled in

Law

end

the

His

"

of regeneration,

washing

walk

"

has

Holy Ghost,"

of the

meaning

Apostle said, of

speaks

pleasing1"

is the

if the

the

of the to

Gentiles

livingsacrifice,holy,

a

by

mercy,

Again,

He

says that Christ

He

His

according to

as

in

proceeds,

Ghost."

Holy

bodies

"

our

unto acceptable us,

the

by

He

;

pleasing dis-

are

the

acceptable?

God

to

of grace.

state

a

our

flesh,but

offeringof

"

being acceptable."How

in the

not

are

the

it into

pour

originalsin, we "

therefore

[Serm.

acceptable

us

of

account

Him.

to

language, to

thus

on

SPIRIT.

THE

i. 10.


THE

XL] But

3.

be

we

can

here

LAW

this

said

best

of

the fulfil

to

is sullied with

ours

the

giftof strict

to

or

might

be

and

Law,

offer

to

obedience

best Even

nothingwhich sinful

no

with

the

will bear

the

Adam,

defile the influences

justified by

nature to

teract coun-

He

of grace.

his inward

all,

at

him

nothing in

was

an

f obey perfectly

holy and just Judge.

a

How

"

"

part ; the

in

do

his fall ; there

before

asked,

be

do not

we

hand, had

other

179

imperfection.

we Spirit,

inspectionof

the

on

since

only obey

we

SPIRIT.

questionmay

obedience, acceptable At

THE

OF

then

but righteousness,

cannot."

we

I

answer

what

certainly, by far

of ours,

far

as

in the

speak

God, and

its human

in

I

when

from

comes

that

to

told

of the

the now

by

and

quoted

He

as

Our

maketh

what

His

works, done

All-holy

sight all

This

exercise "He

intercession

we

to

of

for

our

are

pressly ex-

work

one

prayer,

that

is the mind

n2

this

is perfect

ours,

of the

Paul, in reference

words.

ousness, righte-

our

infinitely pleasing to

demerits.

his

no

justifying principle

a

in

Holy Ghost, the

hearts,knoweth

because

are

of

and Spirit,

presence

overcome

St.

as

ours,

imperfections,

speak

Him.

is the

influences

able

of

work

no

perfect; and, therefore, by

of the work

infirmities

just

perfect;

Spiritof Christ, have

Spirit. His

the

it

as

only be justified,

can

imperfect,considered

them, and

own

"

viewed

work, though

of

is

We

:

justified.But

we

I

in

is

it is ours,

as

work are

follows

as

as

I

searcheth

of the the

Spirit, saints,"


LAW

THE

180

that

OF

SPIRIT.

is, in their hearts, "according

then

for any

thing of

this work

of

God.

God, which

obedience

of

it orders

obedience

for its

though

what

is

now

yet, but

They soul

them,

; now

but

body,

to

when

they have

a

They

the

the

the

;

not

"

shall

we

indeed

be.

We

in holiness God's

will be

mercy.

perfect in

before

stand

them

which

leaven

the

day

one

Throne, and

be

God

in

they are

viii. 27.

in

will in due whole

mass

less presented blame-

begin that perfectstate.

Rom.

Spirit's

perfection is beginning

mercy,

1

and

new

for

ours

end,

giftin

will

perfect, im-

for Christ's

why,

unblemished

they

that

towards, and

new

into it.

lengththrough

at

now

and

is

for what

but

persevere

them.

before

our

for this

only

for what

time, through God's within

Not

so.

shall be

we

and

heaven

not

ours,

who

that

perfectlyrighteous,

as

unreprovable and

not

are

be in us,

presence

life,

originalcause,

reason

with

dealt

are

we

infirmity

acts, that

so

;

infused

grace

is another

again,there we

pleasing

human

it is the

And

altogether

works

those

sake, but

own

heavenly principleof

sake,

having

as

us

those

Not

though righteousnessis justifying,

or

not

But

makes

fashions

and

; and

acceptable.

; it hallows

which

'."

acceptable to

us

produces, though

them

which

and

it

in

us,

It makes

with

be mixed

in

God

we

are

we

us,

Presence

pleasing to

that

in

grace

Divine

this

of grace

[Serm.

to

are

own

our

God, but for the work

to

THE

now

And

to

labour

in consi-


THE

XL]

deration

that

He that

as

it is

imputes

mercy

what

it to

yet explained.

for

righteousnessto element

in

is

for, to be

a

which

all

but

or

less, his

thing

he

not

counted

it would

And if

the in

Faith with It

holiness.

than

more

be

end

in

in.

itself,and

advance

for,

He

lieves be-

who

first fruits

the

is

his

a

of

state

to "

him end

perfection,it

Abraham for

believe

on

believed

the

and

of God's

mercifully God, and

beginning, knew

unblemished to

Him

distinct

righteousness,"because

from

manner

heart

nature,

is

it.

righteous

something quite

in

un-

of

righteousnessof

his

perfect and

in like we

entire

Law

begins

the requirements satisfy

to

sees

end

who

life,whether

had

he

perfection.

God, who

and

has

faith

law, yet since it tends

was

he

have

the

of

that believeth"

one

will

less,or

or

it does

to

man's

a

more

it

end

is

yet perfect righteousness and

through

as

I

text, which

perfection;

certain

more

taken

which

taken

be

though

ness, righteous-

and

on,

is

pledge of,

not

any

This

consideration, to stand

deeds

from

for

pleted. com-

them

allowed, in God's

blameableness, And

great

treats

become.

is the

great deal

a

it for

has

Christ

unspotted

of

earnest

insists

His

already

were

will be, and

of the

every

of all

faith,will end

that

if it

of

being imputed

often

"

181

God

them,

as

last words

not

SPIRIT.

labouringto

St. Paul

in the

therefore

them

faith

by

which

is the

THE

in

begun

they are

is meant

is the

OF

anticipateswhat

which

implied

LAW

"

us

that

ness. righteous-

it shall raised

up

be

puted, im-

Jesus


LAW

THE

182

Lord

our

from

offences, and

raised

such

of

mistake in

written. lead which

was

under

the

good

men

under

the

from

doubtless

Law, the

Law,

world.

But

understanding Law,

and

Moses, to

the

heaven.

show wrong the

them road.

object

be

that

saved

they

They towards

travelling. Jewish

did

were,

which St.

not

1

lead

Rom.

given

to

which

Paul

through

it.

iv. 24, 25.

it led

attempted say,

may

eternal

told

not

their

thought

"

I

it

in

life ; that

they professed

Paul

ings bless-

the

office of

by it,

as

at

was

others,

and

had

St.

aimed

were

it, and

and

God

Whereupon

Now

Law

to

Many

preaching throughout

nature

why

reason

were

and

Gospel,

Pharisees

real

They

Law.

been,

the

time

the

state

a

spiritualexcellence

from

that

the

thought

had

was

would in

help.

anticipatedunder at

was

their but

were

Apostle

the

but

itself never

condemning

there

the

which

and

were

the

is said

much

which

and

what

see

text

They

of grace

threateningand

of which the

heaven.

destitute

through

us

so

the

path

a

our

ousness, righte-

our

Romans,

why

in

and

in

faith,we

the

to

reason

were

holiness

to

not

the

such

Law,

of which

was,

Epistle

They

the

for

V justification

our

office of

Jews

be

to

seems

for

[Serm.

delivered

was

of Christ

work

the

the

Paul's

St.

again being

the

such

Spirit,and

SPIRIT.

dead, who

the

Lastly,such

4.

THE

OF

them He

to

that said

that

to

the was

be the if


desired

they

And

that

they

into

it,but

that

the

that

the

back, it

not

was

and

services

but

these

would

Not

that

works

that

but

of the be "

good

the

end

believed."

well

then, let them

life,"whereby be

through

the

faith1." that

again, to they

had

be

they submit

their

them

present state,

could

?

forbid

!

Christ

desired

to

the

Law

"

it

so

;

the

they

to

hope too

then

proud

taught, to

v.

to to

fess con-

begin in Him

suppliantlyfor

5.

of wait

"

righteousness

believe

Gal.

might

reward

learn,

come

;

Spiritof

to

thing

one

Law

the Law

of

to was

every

of the

them

were

any be

let

gift

desired alone

the

the

the

fulfil the

desired

that

in

them

righteousnessto

They

1

why

done

They

righteousnessof

crucified,

God

gain

Christ.

seek

to

all,and

at

necessary,

in

for

had

works

many

those

Spirit for But

as

but

fulfilled in them."

righteousness;

by

the

do

going-

works

They

"

lost time

well ; but

of the Law

present towards

good works;

was

that

in

said

not

faith

it

He

their

in

on

in

enter

faith.

was

over

were

nothing

Spirit but

and

it seemed

not

works

that

back

road.

cross

reallyadvance

advance

were

righteous;

went

would

not

were

Spirit,and

gate

heaven,

another

were,

They might

they

such

works

no

this

though so.

as

go

of

rest

it

as

would

they

183

to

must

they

and

object;

their

that

less

eternal

not,

they

further

the

course,

could

gate, and

SPIRIT.

themselves

betake

must

THE

the

reach

to

they

at

OF

LAW

THE

XI]

the


THE

184

the

giftof

God

ignorant to

their

establish

do

to

it

so

shame

that

right,that they

that

would

arrive

arrive, and

world

to

fieth the

highly esteemed. God's

were

did not

that of

Rom.

his

"by

works,

then

x.

3.

we

Jesus is it

2

are

we

no

Rum.

God's

are

unto

saved

good

more

iv. 5.

that

not never

"

to

him

justi-

ness2;" righteous-

through faith, workmanship, 3

works,

3

it

that

for

works

of

them,

was

him

on

faith is counted

grace for

;

their

faith would

that

taken

was

of

cision, circum-

by

for

case,

sidered con-

would

warned

circumcision

belie veth

not, but

works

dead

Apostle

that

it

that

not justified,

was

therefore

created in Christ grace,

their the

put

sort

a

and

grace,

has

They

people by

need

and

ungodly, his

it

this

but righteousness,

at

worketh

1

He

was

righteousnessin

for

by

and

faith ;

by

taken

not

perfectin weakness,

himself

but

that

Christ's

it

Therefore

Abraham

and

mean

for

ceremonies

profitthem.

V

not;

are

they

God

unable

despicablethings of as

mitted sub-

not

was

things, so

such

outward

something

was

about

going

and, therefore, that

;

made

the

chosen to

was

great

strengthis

faith

that

They thought

saved

They, being

says,

righteousnessof

the

unto

were

be

have righteousness,

own

themselves

weak,

St. Paul

"

righteousness,and

God's

of

ness righteous-

true

they could

that

and

were,

Hence

flesh.

the

the

[Serm.

provided, thinking they

had

righteousas they

SPIRIT.

THE

refused

Spirit. They

which

in

OF

LAW

Eph.

;" that

"

otherwise

ii. 8"10.

if


THE

XI.]

is no

grace it

no

more

more

the

works

alone

;

their

OF

Jews

still

they

refused

be

made

exercise

that

could

gain

for them

the

Law

God's

Moses

of

for

given,

for

their

gave

others

manifested had

a

gift of

"

The

God was

to

been

The

after the

the law

of

of

Law

Rom.

was

be

to

the

use

was

never

for

without

to

to

them, and them.

He

Those

who

tokens

any

those

race

last,and

followed

not

the

after

ness, righteous-

Israel,which

; for

they

stumbled

2

Rom.

ix.

ousness righte-

followed

attained

Wherefore? as

long

last first.

the

not

God's

had

even righteousness,

by faith,but,

xi. 6.

of

who

to

Because

it were, at

2."

1

alone

sight, and

Gentiles.

the

righteousness.

of the

it

from

righteousness,hath

they sought it, not works

to

first offered

is of faith ; but

law

which

refused

His

turned

first became

attained

which

they

;

Spirit,and

for which

Gentiles, which have

the

vices ser-

life.

Himself

it.

God

to

purpose

favour, outstripped in the

enjoyed

to

which

by

way

faith

loving

justificationin

what

hitherto

the

go

determined

in consequence to

old works

preferred their to

work1."

more

no

and

way,

attainingeternal And

is

works, then is

righteousness; they

true

justifiedin

work

acceptable

not

in

185

thoughts, words, actions,

would

fruitful

SPIRIT.

if it be of

otherwise

persons,

could

THE

; but

grace

grace,

However,

good

LAW

30"32.

that

by

the

bling-stone stum-


THE

186

Let

at

God's

to

lead

to

be

path,"

us

to

see

lest

it,

commands

us

"

a

while

His

lantern

we

to

walk

THE

in

or

in

on

OF

LAW

any

way

promises

;

perfect feet,

our

in

SPIRIT.

it.

and

[Serm.

let

us

narrow

and

stumble

too

we

a

XL

of

beg

way,

light

to

Him

and

our


XII.

SERMON

THE

WORKS

NEW

2

11

If

be

man

any

past

away

Nothing

is

insisted

has

and

saith

come,

the

with Judah.

of

the

house

of

I

put

will

...

inward

be

parts,

and

write

it

God

and

they

shall

their "

again

:

spirit

will

A

new

I

put

heart within

will

you

in

I

be

;

had

been

new

Behold,

"

:

will

make

and

with

My

law

in

hearts,

you, I

will

take

the

will

and

and

a

their

And

people."

My

be

not

Israel

give and

world,

shall

I

or

create

Again

their

I

the It

that

Lord,

strongly

of

former

mind."

are

creation,

new

Christ.

the

and

things

new."

Behold,

"

into

come

the

in

old

more

or

regeneration,

earth,

new

:

become

are

than

prophecy,

covenant

house

things

Paul, or

nor

days

all

creature

new

a

vouchsafed

a

remembered,

new

St.

in

heavens

is

clearly stated,

more

been

announced

17.

v.

he

behold,

beginning,

which

the

Christ, ;

by

on,

second

in

Cor.

GOSPEL.

THE

OF

a

new

away


188

THE

the

stony heart heart

an

you

within and In

shall

the

a

of the And

world

;"

creature

Revelation, St.

Paul

also

He

which

of beginning

with

his deeds,"

"

created of

newness

Testament, of

Jesus true

in the

1

Spiritand

Isa. lxv.

2

but

Col.

3

Heb.

iii. 6.

x.

Eph.

20.

3."

in

God

Col.

ii. 10.

of

newness

of

of the

he

that

31.

Ez.

33.

"

of 2."

His

old new

man

man,

of

Image

life,"and New

the

in Christ says, that

of the

letter,whose

;" and

every

book

Spirit;" and

created

is that

of

livingway

after the

Elsewhere

the

new."

of God

the

on

ministers

"

letter,but

Jer. xxxi. Rev.

"

circumcision

not

of

17.

i. 15.

of

works

availing

put

end

through

us

workmanship,

"

"

of men,

not

;" of

of the

God's

good

unto

and

him

the

and

as

Image

put off the

knowledge,

spirit;"

not

being

our

in

the

at

creation

for

having

Christ,

of first-born

new

"

of these in

the

"

in

the

"

them1."

become

only

the

having

and

is renewed that

"

consecrated

hath

;" of Christians

Him

of

speaks

flesh

which

be

away,

the

"

Spirit

past away?

calls Himself

He

as

the

"

pass

give

statutes,

do

man

thingsare

also

but

God,"

or,

If any

shall

My

fulfilment

the

Christ, not

calls

I will

and

behold, all things are

He

Invisible

old

;

earth

"

;

hence

the

Gospel.

and

heavens

in

judgments

"

[Serm.

put My

walk

declares

creature

new

I will

to

you

GOSPEL.

flesh, and

And

keep My

in the

promises is

cause

text, St. Paul

the

he

flesh.

of

THE

OF

of your

out

and

you,

ye

WORKS

NEW

heart,

praise is

circumcision

xxxvi.

26, 27.

iii. 14. iii. 9, 10.

Rom.

vi. 4 ; vii. 6.

2

Cor.


NEW

THE

XII.]

and

nothing

is

Now

be

a

be

these

in

being

were

but

God

and

the

called it

doeth

than

other

is there What

has have of

is not urge,

St.

; and

Paul

they allege that though Now is

for

in

faith

of obedience

works there

be

can

by faith,and

that

specialcircumstances

1

2

Rom. Eccles.

no

its

a

xii. 13.

the

vilege pri-

Gospel ?

some

sons per-

the

Gospel

of this

but

they

of faith ; and of

way not

and

faith is

make

1 Cor.

Rom.

the

be.

one

salvation of those

Gospel

vii. 19. x.

salvation,

cannot

all that

at

being by

ii. 29.

what

speaks expresslyof

are

which

justlybe

What

under

new

doubt

is the

now

Hence

of works is

be

confirmation

elsewhere not

it

V

them

by

can

The

"

too, how

under

?

us

wilt

;"

gainers ?

we

Fear

"

If thou

"

salvation

that salvation

being

as

are

done

concluded works

of

His

these :

live

? how

being brought

Christ

that

salvation

in

shall

of works,

Law

way

been, how

has

ever

the

If the

?

new

covenant

commandments

be

covenant

Now

;"

things

sist con-

doing

"

works."

commandments

those

to

to

commandments,"

old

the

life,keep the

new

Gospel

of

His

is said

Gospel

His

good

unto

terms

keep

that

man

If

the

into

enter

created

"

riety contra-

some

statutes," and

keeping

the

V

yet, after all, it is

in God's "

]89

nothing,but

not

The

?

and

and

judgments," and

is

Is there

statements

walking

"

GOSPEL.

of God

asked,

covenant,

new

THE

nncircumcision

it may in

OF

commandments

the

keeping

WORKS

5.

a

new


190

THE

covenant

; but

use

heaven,

should

the

across

then

even

the

we

the road

far well

so

"

keep

the

wrong

road

for the open wrong

the

rightroad.

road

those

attempt

the

law

attempt

of nature

perverse,

it is

else than

true

which The may we

from

nothing

on,

go a

repairing, "

wild heath,

into or

mountains

was

along

go

the

into

road.

wrong

gate, that which

leave

the road

to

wrong

along

to go

along

go

it is sinful to

manner

it is blind Jewish

the

sinful, it is

than

wisdom,

follow

versity per-

law

or

not

nothing

after

that

dience obe-

is of faith.

till it

road

else

but

This

is wrong

by

to

only right and to

it is not

godliness,to

illustration may

want

road ;

wander

whatever;

but

the

get

to

road.

the

who

along

the

to

the

are

obedience ;

to

works, particular

in like

And

attempt

faith is the

it is not

obedience

no

to

"

to

wish

we

again,it

;

but

;

road

like persons

It is wrong

country

the

who

not

of which

heaven.

to

did

faith, these

in

is the

they took

but

:

also ; for,to

They professedto

they

"

[See*.

place,not

a

shall

obedience, particular

sure

works

are

If

go

road particular

commence

GOSPEL.

Those

works,

the Jews.

of works,

fields, That

by

fields.

we

may

with

case

be

travel to

to

attempt

journey'send,

our

THE

gate.

simply without

road, but

OF

obedience illustration,

faith the

and

saved

WORKS

still it may

familiar

a

be

NEW

a

a

so

pursued

may

to

ceases

be

lane, from

marsh ;

be it

get

a

:

it may

lane to

;

or

be cut

off

that

a

person

who

13

and

worse

road

a

A

further.

a

road

worse

as

fall off

path, or

a

able by high impassattempts that


THE

XII] will

way

the

was

with

with

case

all works like

to

fail us.

a

We Our

obedience

best

it is

nothing ; it

never

the

wrath, for the done

a

the

with

acceptable in

it leads

way,

unclean

of

it.

announces

and

God's

"

highway called

it shall be shall not

pass

understood,

we

St. Paul's

by works,

as

not

shall

the

as

way the

it. .

err

have

the

1

Isa.

.

God's

Law,

but

8.

On

faith is

holy and

This

and and the

was

Isaiah

prophet there

and

of holiness

:

a

the

way-faringmen, This

being

in difficulty The

it is

so,

wholly ;

therein1." no

xxxv.

ing pleas-

habitual

shall be

language.

under

it is

the soul

the

over

it

in

is done

heaven.

An

in

of wrath.

state

a

possess

ing, fail-

reckoned

only

not

it grows

gospel

worth

livingunder

which

the

though fools, shall

is

is

to

gress. pro-

ever

be

nothing

and

sight; to

it is can

and

;

no

journey's end.

Holy Spirit;

straightonward

promise

we

sure

well,

on

go

strength is

has

case

is

made

our

never

"

born

aid of the

; it tends

consistent

very

God

hand, obedience

other

to

own

of nature

state

which

is the

to

seem

get our

firmer, it

of souls

by

which precipices,

nothing well, it

obedience

This

strength: they

altogether unsound,

acceptable to

or

Law this

"

length that

in

grows

it does

on,

the

natural

or

never

191

journey's end.

might

we

find at

should

GOSPEL.

of

our

fens

first

should

we

his

works

in

over

At

THE

gain heaven,

to

done

road

OF

at

the

thought

are

but

WORKS

arrive

never

Jews

the

NEW

standing under-

way

of salvation

it is

by

"

works


THE

192

which

NEW

is

Gospel

law

;" the spirit

life"and

been

St. Paul

saved

"

works

conscience

then The

works. Christians

new

St.

and is

by

both but

a

new

it,the

there

is

James.

a

it is

or

faith and works it is

Jewish

; he

works

also;" "

and

St.

Heb.

the

l."

by living

works

but

;

The

and

way

not

by

faith.

It

of faith

;"

a

:

is, as new

"

Paul

; he

ix.

14.

that not

"

not

fication justi-

it is

by

that

it

say

expressly faith

is far from that

St.

that

mentions

only says, St. Paul

between

says,

does

by works, he only says 1

new

James

and

works

good

unto

God living

opposition

no

but, observe, St. James

dead

not

obedience.

St.

by works,

Spirit."

purges

dead

obedience

"

of

seeing it is in works

way

that

in

new

spiritualworks.

faith,old because

thus

And

not

we

the

do

and

a

have

works, but

but

"

newness

created

serve

the

"

"

of Christ

then, is both

way

words of

because

is

good

new

a

:

do

covenant,

St. Paul

faith

could

;"

us

are

dead

by

Jews

It is

we

to

of

again

though

blood

works

is not

can

way.

it is

the

"

dead

from

Salvation

Gospel

that

by

are

faith,that

heart in the

says, that

the

"

works

heart ;"

new

a

by works," yet

and

;"

"

of the

circumcision

"

of

in the passages

and

Spiritwithin

"

[Sehm,

come

Hence

again

parts ;"

Holy

hence

And

told

are

inward

our

which

heart, and

the

covenant.

we

GOSPEL.

THE

It is because

Spirit."

new

a

quoted in

Paul

the

from spiritual,

livingand

above

OF

of faith," and

spring out

inspirationof

the

WORKS

it is

by

only

ing denyfaith


THE

XII.] and

denies

WORKS

NEW

it is

that

GOSPEL.

193

works.

And

he

condemns

puts aside, good works, but simply works he

of

speaks

works

then, salvation James

St.

would

be

"not

faith

St.

would

away

alone

has

be dead

all

at

of salvation

certain what

works,

by

However, it is,is

works,

the

he

"

way

the

little has

is

make

can

living.

both;

alone

Gospel

he

"

has works

v.

the of

by

been

simple and

many should

as

for

before,

with difficulty

us

to

them.

of

Gospel

be

be

obvious who

persons,

as

think

altogethernew from

religions ; whereas

gained

of

way

means

but in the

Gospel, altogetherdifferent other

The

works.

good

of salvation

still in

Jews, nay, and

be.

Gospel ;

saying to

left us, a

the

is new,

religionsbeen

this statement,

under prescribed

has

that

only?

faith

away

it to

thought in all

means

hard

a

the

vol.

you

under

it is under

so

is it

This

take

for

works

alone

make

can

dead

wonderful, then, that though the

heathen

has justification

under

Faith

St.

not

only? by

whole,

works.

Paul,

not

respects it is still what

the

alone

"

speaks

the

faith.

It is not way

Paul,

alone

has

by

faith

by

; whenever

On

St.

works.

either, and faith who

has

who

He

:

living; works

works Take

that

faith,and

James,

and

Epistles,he

faith and

by

dead

dead

for such

in his

of Jewish.

; not

is both

says, not

works.

works

good

of Christian

what

circumstances, is, that he

works, which

calls those

never

dead

by

other

this,among

proves

THE

OF

what

they think

by Christ, if after saved

by

They

think

o

is

all

obedience. Christ-


THE

194

ianityis

Jewish,

made

is attained

being the

I shall make

flood

not,

or

heathen

various

the

much

They

same.

origin,and

common

them.

upon

religionwhich

religioncame

God.

Now

the

if,then,

religion was

heathen

in religions

should

certain

points

it,is but there

is

that

the

an

took

the

the

works

so

each

God,

and

a

the

"

God

is

the

;" "

religions

from

true

to

be

they

one

with is in

preceded

One, and

true

that

being

religion

religiondead;

saved

Christians; darkness

God,

that

Gospel

religionliving and

true

do

a

the

various

difference a

not

and

the

natural,

are

of

other,

religionswhich

He

but

thought

Jews,

the

course

resemblance

that

Jewish,

the Christianity,

the

it is

ways

like

the

patriarchal

of

is from

God,

rather

heathen

heathen

like

are

accordingly,that

other

corrupted;

that

And

Gospel

argument

none

of truth

traces

their first originwere

in many

And,

another.

one

branches, though they

from

wonderful, have

very

from

come

the

God.

works

Jewish

it is not

are

entirelyand immediately from

God's

;

Mosaic

which

to

are

from

the

as

perversions,of

came

Jewish

Noah

from

came

them

far have

all

They

corruptions and

different

it

seem

so

the

it.

well

things in

many

this

the is,that all religions,

it

so

and

;

way

remarks, with

to

religionsas

have religion,

did

old

some

mind

[Serm.

tion heathen, if salva-

is the

what

by

case,

after the

The

almost

or

GOSPEL.

THE

observe, then, that whether

I

are

OF

reconcilingthe

of

hope

WORKS

NEW

for

but

perfect.

by works, the

and

so

heathen

good works,

the


THE

XII.]

WORKS

done

Spiritof

in the

offered up

Christ, that these

are

to be

saved

good :

thinkingthat

in

they differ Let

us

doctrine

in

and

1. For

worship,for have

involves

is the

nor

less

a

it retains

when

performed well, evil

as

performed by

Christians. tells

us.

The As

Gospel came to

these

the

to

worship, because

religious in

itself,

in all systems,

same

worship

it

God.

of

of devotion,

when

be new, it

is man,

man

observances

;

it

because to

ceases

right

are

performed ill;

evil

heathen, rightas performed by

worship devils,as

god, such

we

do

not

Almighty God. o

2

of to

cease

worship,

we

St. Paul The

is their service.

destroy the worship

destroyworship ;

works.

in

covenant,

These

heathen

is their

;

abound.

religion. While

be otherwise.

agree

worship be particular

new

not

the

on

of salvation

means

is the

unless

could

ian Christ-

they all

but

is the

the

old usages,

thinks

died

saying prayers, postures

Gospel

retains these because

It

false.

like, whatever

the

and

which

much

and

true

This

who

qualityof

they

of that

but

heathen

instances parallel

some

faith, and

example: Religion,considered

but

cannot

the

to

respect

take

the

works

by self,the

Him

are

to

intercession

the

Jew

the

works

that

fruit of

they differ ;

Thus

for him.

believe

while

Spiritof

the

195

good works,

are

that

by sin,and on

scanty, works

meritorious

only so

"

relies Cross

these

and

the

grace,

the

under

GOSPEL.

Christians

and

good works,

THE

OF

thought cold, formal,

Jews be

NEW

not

devils, not have

a

new

devils, but


THE

196

the first. But

from

things"have

old

"

contrary, St. Paul

assembling

things have

be

the

under

ourselves

of

evil,or

of old time

men

bones,"

consequence

in

Christ,

the

"

and

influence is Now

to

the

existed

from

the

had

or

gave

property up

feet.

was

their

And

being a

held

by

wealth, and used

Here

faith, and

religionbe and

been

and

that

property.

this

tended in-

was

the

religionunder

new

an

what

religion.Ranks

"

St. Paul

away,

large

a

phets, first, Apostles, Evangelists,Pro-

of Rome.

passed

of

exercised

ever

rank

of

Bishops,and Deacons, And

dry

power

in

always it has

and

evidence

its

"

officers, with

and

has

condition

Gospel,in spiteof

into what

existed

ever

It

is abundant be

way

live."

State,

established,

there

is to

way,

creative

orders

people.

over

called

the

of

with

the

done

heavenly

a

all

"

profitless ; so that, whereas

bones

organized body,

bad

a

life is infused

Again, religionhas

ministers

the

been

together to worship as

came

dead

away

forsake

to

had

in

and

new

least

at

not

ligions re-

this

On

sin.

a

us

in

or

purpose

A

from

to pass

as

What

purposes

holy

a

in all

together,though

new."

Gospel.

was

3.

been

made

been

[Serm

follow

not

expresslytells

for bad

for

done

once

GOSPEL.

is denounced

become

of old time

it does not

church

till coming to

the

THE

OF

Again, meetings for worship have

2.

that

WORKS

NEW

as

we

the

the

it at

privilegeas

again,then, though

all

Scripture.

Church, for the rich

laid his

in

read

and spiritual,

thingsbecome

Apostles' a

salvation old

new,

citizen be

of

things be yet the old


XII.]

THE

framework set

remains

the 4.

their

which

be

not

The

as

mean

Gospel,though

all know

we

cannot

be

proportion

as

; such

the

"

some

it be

he

can

speak "

he

receiveth

for

had

uttered, seeing" they

dull of

"

were

before Christ 5. Again, religions

days and

festivals,both

Gospel

it has

has

not

and

changed them,

For

instance,

day

in

it has

seven,

or

1

the

1 Cor.

not

with

away

destroyedthe

Lord's

ii. 14.

day

Heb.

hard

v.

of to

had and

holy Jews.

holy days,only

them

made

to "

hearing1." ever

heathen

among

done

came

;

tually spiri-

declines

say, and

things to

many

him

unto

Melchizedec,

about

"

things of

the

he

St.

declares

they are

elsewhere

And

leisure.

not

them, because

know

holy, and

foolishness

they are

teries mys-

by all, but

wisdom," and

hidden

man

these

and with

blessed

to

of the

doctrines

humble

are

Hebrews

the

to

the

as

if at

It has mysteries,

into

the

came,

lightand liberty,

equally entered

discerned."

The

live

than

more

And

natural

Spiritof God,

neither

be

they

all at once,

Incarnation.

the

men

speaks of "

whom

to

open

intellectually gifted,and

the

men "

alleged disclosures,

fullyunderstood

were

Holy Trinity,and

that

are

Gospel

the

materiallyaltered thingshere.

not

Paul

197

that

Gospel, and

before religions,

all

which

others.

in

GOSPEL.

this,that there

as

mysteries ; I

could

all, and

has

the

THE

Gospel."

Again,

had

OF

far

as

preach

to

apart

by

WORKS

NEW

; not

11,

more

holy.

Feast

of

to

mention

one


THE

198

other

WORKS

NEW

instances.

This

St. Paul's

against

the

days

above

fault

with

"

and

in

shadow

thingsto

would

be done

in

but

come,

under

away,

observed

judge

"

man

these

from

sight,suppose

Yet

rest?

St. John

Acts, and

recognizethe days

shadows,

mere

works,

Christian one

in

"

6.

under

the

divers

all the

in

avail

Law,

have

Jewish

not; just

are

as

but

not,

festival is not

weekly

which

and

"

"

passed away The

Sabbath

Lord's

the

day ;

by becoming spiritual. with

also

Gospel ;

washings

1

Gospel festival.

by becoming

new

and purification,

Apostles

righteousworks.

are

Again, washing

"

The

things

new,

a

of the

works

"

become

as

"

and

Revelation, observe

Christian

but

"

old

become

"

day

avail.

Christ, neither

works

The

or

works

of the

has

of

Lord's

The

so.

in the

shadows,

are

Jewish

it is not

to

were

Sunday, Christmas-day, Easter-tide, Lent, the

a

are

is of Christ1."

body

Gospel, as

the

them

days,which

the

he

holy day, or

an

holy days, all holy seasons,

all

finds

years." And

respect of

not, at first

words, that

they

times, and

or

strong of any

Gospel,

because

of the sabbath

or

moon,

of

Who

drink,

sightvery

religion.He

of

to let any

not

[Serm.

cause remarkable, be-

the

under

matter

a

GOSPEL.

first

at

Galatians

the

new

more

are

others, as

or

of the

is the

observance,

the Colossians

in meat

THE

words

days,and months,

bids

OF

"

Gal. iv. 10.

water a

Jewish

and

with

was

heathen

a

rite. the

of the Jews

Col. ii. 16, 17.

same

were

Yet

rite it

mains re-

change. "

carnal


THE

XII.]

OF

WORKS

NEW

THE

Spirit;

it does the

contrary,

Lord ye

former

annulled,

are

latter should

the

that

our

Go

"

the

because

follow

not

Apostles,

and

199

washing,is a washing

ordinances1;"but Baptism, our of the

GOSPEL.

be.

On His

commanded distinctly

and

teach

all

The

heathen

nations, baptizing

them2." 7. Once Jews

more.

had

that

woman,

Jerusalem, but

did

not

that

mean

hour

has

been

never

taken

is, that

mean

Christian

temple,

to

Jewish

temple

differs

but

temple

in

this

Christian least

; at

All it would

mean.

the

But

no

call them

we

so

the

in the

be

to

maritan Sa-

when

in truth."

were

as

the

to

coming

worship,not

there

the

temples; said

was

spiritand

churches,

temples, or

to

the

in

"

Lord

our

worshippers should

true at

and

temple;

a

had

it

seem

like

is not

a

essential

some

points. I have

said

enough

in the text, that and

"

all

by

old

"

"

new

explain

to

old

"

things new

thingsbeing "

"

things are

changed.

quality,and excellent.

that

is meant "

circumstances

Gospel.

; the

are

they

and

and

of old time

carnal

;

but, whereas

before, now,

1

Heb.

ix. 10.

since

a

all these

Christ

Matt,

are

more

ordinances, precepts,

and duties, assemblies, festivals, mysteries, as

all

form, mode,

different

still forms,

By

renewed;

that

is meant

ment state-

passed away,"

they are

remains

substance

Religion has

the

under

thingspassingaway The

St. Paul's

came,

xxviii. 19.

were

ples tem-

dead

they have


THE

200

a

WORKS

NEW

life in them.

He

has

thing full

He

has

and spiritual

of

grace,

inward

the

imparted This

which

is not

spiritual.It people

say,

be

observed, and

grace, is

some

is

and

a

than it

the

than

the

part

have

better

than

be

of

they

need

Law

are

Gospel

nature

be done

but

are

as

;

away.

what

is

convey

Divine

not

; for if so, it

the

they

and

also, if

at

the

then

have

not

all ; for all works

spiritand

truth

; and

away our

so,

they

are

which

God

say, and

Every thing is done

no

And

Law,"

I do

no

Jewish

pleasingto

persons

and

are

the

nought, and

not

terial minis-

of grace,

means

of

of

altogether.

Gospel.

if so,

attempted

should

obedience

some

spirit

Baptism

of the

are

in

then,

Ghost,

works

they

filthyrags,

works

of

the

"

justify ; if

cannot

they

works

a

to

spiritualsystem

in like manner,

has

inconsistent

temple

come

what "

Gospel

itself,and

Holy

Jewish

from

abolished

be

it,be

the

blood

His

rite,and, instead

Church

to

of

priests,which in the

the

attached

instrument

better

of

ordinance

to

every

the

say, that

Jewish

a

ought

again, unless order

do

;

ordinances,

worship is

is very

outward

mere

being observed, And

that

place under

a

world

salvation.

our

yet that it does

nothing better

no

avail for

if all Christian

to

as

made

influence

in truth," nothing has

and

has

point,in addition, is clear

one

said ; that

been

the

unprofitable, now,

were

meritorious

them,

to

life to

so

power:

before

[Serm.

touch, full of virtue,

His

by

of

works, forms, which

by

brought

true

full

GOSPEL.

THE

religion ; He

life to

given

OF

as

see

; if

the that

of the in the

works,


XII

THE

]

WORKS

NEW

ordinances,

our

they

or

are

And, of

be

a

with

And

it is the

We

Spirit;

Spirit,wait

Let

of the

hearts, that how

we

us

not "

through

God's

me." was

This his

own

of

"

we,

ousness righte-

in

works,

in

dead

a

of receiving it in

prosper

fruit.

much

Paul

his

:

He

grace "

of

him

in

us

dead

forms,

was

way dead

for

it made before.

also. ;

above it

let

us

in

was

him."

It

him

May

Let

us

was

himself,

which

sufficient

him, that he

says

God

our

We

it made

doing ;

own

power.

what

efficacious

St.

make

and

beware

to

forth

not

was

grace

doing nothing dead

is imparted

words,

hope

us

God

in

was

the

but

from

man

be

accept,

righteousnessalmost

work

triumph

its

another grace

I,

not

and

much,

; let

pray

wrought

grace

nature.

Yet

the

uses

unprofitable

Paul's

think

us

bring

may

labour, suffer,and man's

for

of God

grace

it in vain ; let

see

old

Adam,

in St.

or,

faith

so

unseen,

righteousnesswhich

new

conclude.

much,

rates co-ope-

faith."

by To

faith, on

so

only principlewhich

our

from

is

His

apprehends and

renounce

through faith,that

the

which

that

of

beginning, and

new

righteousness,which

through

truth,

means

us,

are thingsspiritual

as

things unseen.

the

in

beginning

is in its very nature

by

spiritand

Christ, by

that

Him.

do this ; for

can

201

must why justification

see

as

new

part, receives

our

we

because,

Spirit,makes

GOSPEL.

away.

hereby lastly, faith ;

THE

are discipline,

our

done

OF

quite God's aim

beware

professions.

at

of Let


THE

202

us

NEW

to

pray

Communion us

work

throw may

cheerfully;

it be

heart a

into

let all

us

we

;

GOSPEL.

spiritof let

let

spiritualheart

in Christ

THE

the

joyfully;

adoringly ;

our

creature

OF

filled with

Church

to

come

be

WORKS

this is to

This walk

the

us

Holy

thankfully ;

think, say, !

Let

sincerely;

pray

suffer

love.

partake

us

us

[Serm.XII.

by

let

us

do ; and

and

is to

let

be

a

new

faith.

";


SERMON

THE

XIII.

STATE

OF

Eph.

That

"

put

ye

the

on

new

is

words be

to

that

the

which

into

we

that

it

that

which

is

He

being and

way

in

is

which

sin, his

By

nature.

soul

is

full

the

is

darkness,

that

in

continue,

what

is

from

As

not

the

world,

had

will

and,

his

enslaved

conscience

as

powers

not

is

yet

natural

with

invested

his

ing introduc-

creation.

new

a

in

which

from

new

absolutely

nature,

of

otherwise

a

created

Testament,

means

differs

he

of

New

from

into

is

doctrine

different

so

differs

world,

God

a

the

of

called

Christian

new

privileges of

be

brought

that

true

should

and

created

the

so

life

unfitly

not

may

after holiness."

is

of

born,

which

part

every

state

a

24.

strongly

very

covenant

were

created, man.

in

Gospel

us

and

express

found

iv.

man,

righteousness

These

SALVATION.

in

the

to

is


THE

STATE

wrath

of

204

the

under

has

purity,he

not

SALVATION.

OF

God ;

all these

the

nothing of

the

faith, and

of

being far

as

be

be

can

the

less

from

with

his

the

by

Christ, he

a

"

new

with

buried

with

Christ

of the

in

Him

Father,

even

perfected

God."

up so

the

into the

also

being

true

ness." holibe

things are

where, Elseof your

renewing

death dead

should

life is

your We

"

;

by

in

passed

new."

dead, and

the

as

us,

Elsewhere,

from we

of

man

any

become

are

by baptism

raised

was

Ye

"

its

Holy Spirit.

; old

by

and

run

and

If

"

can

himself,

to

brought

says,

ye transformed

Christ

the

things are

Elsewhere,

mind." hid

Be

allowed

has

creature

; behold, all

away

as

is

left to

man

righteousnessand he

Elsewhere,

are

that, like the

walk

glory

in

ness new-

of life 1."

1

2

Cor.

v.

17.

Rom.

xii. 2.

a

differs

Apostle speaks

Christ

as

gift when

brute

fullyformed

in

creature

new

far

perfectwork A

him.

text, the

which

state spiritual a

its

corruption

the

in

this

man

indwellingof

habitual

As

light

existingbeing

an

does

man

will and

; the

faith.

;

But

losing his identity,

has

in

the

knowledge

has

than

natural

Hence,

"

fruit

of

differ from

course,

life.

of

Gospel

man,

a

light and

without

far

so

the

maturity

its

is in him

given :

say that

to

sense

of

grace

the

obedience

created,

new

and

changed

it is

as

of heaven

blessingsare

heart

; the

power

hope, love, faith,

; peace,

nothing spiritual ; nothing in Christ

[Sehm.

Col. iii. 3.

Rom.

vi. 4.


What finds

then

the

Now, views

about

it

of

the into

us

came

which

to

the

of God doubt

and

the

saved

those, and

those

to

whether

not

or

a

of heaven.

state

He

born, and

1

am

there

is

transplantHis

from

Gal.

i. 4.

us,

Col.

hath

His

dear

Son."

the

children

not on

i. 13.

There

that

can

state

born

are

on

to

seemed

to

become

certain

a

as

many

to

placed in

going

not

As

of

in

those

of sin

who

(to speak generally)

are

elect at

then,

and

visible Church

a

of nature does

vered deli-

power

such,

;

only,who

this,that it has

only on to

to

not

hath

"

clear. is

had

deliver

might

"

who

hereafter, are

I

here.

state

He

one

He

there

of wrath

children

Himself

gave

of

is most

all that

at

be

are

This

1."

He

abroad."

gave

vouchsafed

now

grace

them

to

that

"

He

kingdom

scattered

are

Him,

no

the

certain

a

; and

darkness,

gather togetherin

received sons

of

power

is

our

whom

Christ

present evil world."

God,

were

it all

into

the

from

there

salvation

from

He

and

of

world.

the

that

:

(saysSt. Paul), that

"

? It

in difficulty

no

sins

translated

God

be

to

state

a

bring

to

us

Christian

a

of nature

state

our

for

be

the

this

as

that

came

out

ought

far

so

state, and

chosen

in which

state

new

205

inquiry.

first,there

Christ

us

is this

SALVATION.

himself, compared with

is worth

new

OF

STATE

THE

XIII.]

once

the

that

the

saving

question,

; but

I insist

fit to

Almighty

from

this world

eternal

suffer them

to

happiness die

as

death, change them

John

xi. 52

;

i. 12.

they out-


THE

206

wardly

and

saving

state

which

the

Lord

l

in

a

here, preparatory "

a

heaven

to

dailyto

Church

the

;

;"

The

"

says

should

as

a

state

a

"

he

such

called

;" that is, persons

into

of salvation

state

denotes, when

St. Luke

ought

one

all kinds

when

have

be

salvation,placed

to

all at

of

time

acceptance

;

for those

it ; that will be

they

quoted, of

shall

have

but

is

from

such

is

horrors

;

we

of the

this

cannot

Old

Kingdom,

as

from

have

dom king-

here

who

this

the

to

new

dom king-

miseries

and

by being brought

except

asylum,

an

tainly cer-

attain

cannot

being

into

they

or

state,

in

by

it does

enter

of

necessary

benefited

Scriptureas

We

Adam,

very

duty, and

all must

escape

fully

state

a

state

certain

a

which

seem

the

at

into

whereas of

day,

was

death

their

texts

there

into

world

new

do

to

hereafter.

saved

here

no

accordingly;

that

the

ultimatelybe

hereafter, without

heaven

into

shall

Christ,

be

there

who

rewarded appear,

been

that

this

persons

transferred

wholly

so

some

Christ's

by

once

it, and

that

notion

a

in

though

abound,

error

up

this ;

deny

to

of

taken

reconciled

now

brings them

He

calls

[Serm.

saving state.

No

to

SALVATION.

but

Catechism

added

saved

OF

inwardly;

which

and

STATE

and

there

remaining. And

further, this

and

brings

true us

state

new

holiness,"

into

it

as

is

the

by coming

1

Acts

ii. 47.

of

one

text to

"

ness righteous-

speaks. us

Christ

through

His


Spirit; and,

heart

that to

be

His

in

live in

here so

far

or

kingdom,

order

to

holiness

men

some

to

be

of

are

and

full of

state

under

of death. the

are

in

only

carnallyminded

when

even

by nerate, rege-

aid

of the in any we

but

Surely not

;

to be

sense

yet

as

it is vain

try

best

failings ; so

state

unre-

to

it is presumptuous.

the

even

nature

is this the

"

that

same

rather, that

plain,that

death,"

the

were

imperfectionsand

is

of

mainly

or

do, in the we

righteous,or,

Gospel ?

of

not

state,

a

slightermatters,

we

it when

Now,

brought, in

sins ; and

But, consider, by

undeniable.

go

state,

new

thing reallygood

any

actions

it is

they

maintained

with

consequently,that

course

a

for

:

be, reallyholy ; nay, that

pardon, in all

and,

holy

Now, men

;

do best

needed

we

been

that, even

can

as

nature,

cannot

sinning,not

to need

in which

our

has

human

that

that

It

God.

suppose

always

generate

be

merely

Holy Spirit,it

as

must

souls

but righteousness,

it is idle to

so

is

and

is not, and

are

there

it

persons,

degree ;

that

also

while

salvation,yet consider

acceptance with

sphere atmo-

an

this

; and

wrong

go

which

into

it were,

as

that

to righteousness,

insist upon

to

acknowledge

to

as

So

in

love.

it is necessary

again some

is present grace.

in

is to be

breathe,

to

and

His

holy,if

are

Christ

visits with

kingdom

of truth Now

of grace.

He

obedience,

207

Spiritis holy, we

state

which

SALVATION.

OF

His

as

in the

are

we

STATE

THE

XIIL]

we

of

are

far is in

a

hearts

our

for, while

of

"

to

be

minded spiritually


208

THE

is life and

STATE

stand

we

death, when

left in

into and be

be

to

cease

in that

resembling

must

so),as

whereas

time, that

this

yet be in

and

of

heart. if

than

them.

morning, "

faith

Or

same.

or

they

wipes

and

in

they

is,not and

to

think be

speak

that

or

it.

worldliness, and If

they sin

in

God

sinner,

the

in

dom king-

more

many

sons per-

words, but in

in

sins

fast

as

distinct

all out

; at

have

to

by

their

"

still the

warring

what of

a

faith, and

is not

or

by

;

Christian to

think

thus, perhaps, they

habit

neither

the

sinful habits

sin, not

is sin and

they

in

noon, "

faith,

as

acts

evening,

of

has

notion,

habitual

only business

rebellious

avarice, envy,

an

the

Christ; and

whether reallyliving,

be

dominion

the

holy, but of

uncommon

(if

grace

as

contentedlyin

the

practices,under

an

in

sin

remain

of wrath,

to

ways

do ; not

against it,in ignorance what and

such

their

out

They

fall back

faith is all in all ; that

that

still avails ;

wrath

sin

sin, we

so

we

;

salvation, and

they

their faith

do

we

this doctrine

it,blots

they have

commit

of

filthy

do

men

way

If

may

think

think

They

man

And

grace.

hold

a

state

a

the

it is not

our "

help sinning unto

from

in

"

calls

originalstate

our

may,

which

in

salvation

again

best

we

appointed; at

back

pass

of salvation

state

prophet

in

of

state

the

can

of nature.

state

a

state

a

we

[Serm.

one

the

help sinning

can

"

is not

in which

one

that

what

righteousnessesare" rags,"but

SALVATION.

I mean,

peace."

in which

OF

act, in

are

tion, extor-

pride, self-indulgence, know

habits,they are

nor

not

care

aware

to

know

of these


THE

XIII.] all ; if

at

all

acts, instead

by

carried,that

have,

before

some

that there principle, is want

that he have

is

who

mortal

sin ;

have, in fact, defined

forgiven;

substantial

holiness.

of nature of

state

nature, when

(which is true); when

sin, our

we

in that

are

maintain is

kind

them,

commit

man

state, he them

being

;

so

falls at

once

far from

so

kind

from

is

vol.

v.

may

forgiven salvation,

state

sins

be

a

in which

and

there

that, if

being forgivenby

a

his

by committing

whereby state

we

of every

by faith,he, being justified

of grace

we

a

of salvation

state

his state

I say,

in which

a

forgive;

far from

faith

one

a

to

has not

state

is,that, in

hand, I would

other

it is

that very reason, our

a

of

in which

state

a

sins of every

not

are

the

Scripture,that

forgiven,that

are

a

nions, opi-

between

not

are

state

of

not

forgivenus, because

are

On

state.

from

far from

so

sins

in

sins

our

these

hold

who

be

to

in which

sin,we

that,

but

clearly,

more

of salvation

we

be said

salvation

great difference

state

a

said to

acceptance,

mere

the

and

be

cannot

state

a

Persons

that

consider state

of

state

a

not

of

state

less than

or

hereby meant,

speak

to

or,

a

and

faith cannot

has

high

one,

sin

faith,but that he who

the world

sin but

have

set

far has this

great and

a

mortal

no

mortal

commits

nothing more

as

and

in

name

and

one

one,

So

act.

of

men

of faith ; and

commit

are

by

one

laid it down

now,

209

viewing them

of

againsteach separate

been

that

SALVATION.

them

together,they take

their faith

to

OF

STATE

to

him. justify

of holiness

pardoned,but p

for

in which

; not we


THE

210

obedient

are

sheltered which

He

who

is

falls

This

is

Let

1.

Lord

confine

I will here

of which

the

of

speak

as

its characteristics

of grace

state

The

Christian

hands

though

us,

to

let it go ;

it be

drops

us,

wilfully. Not

Just

however

this,

we

Christians God's

continue have out

in

it

are

repentance their sins

I

say,

Saviour's

our

states, those

two

favour, and

keep

to

those said and

who to

not

faith,who

by coming

1

Heb.

for

x.

who hold

at

in

it be

length the

fire, and

us

in

sin

we

a

state

of

ledge know-

agreeably

with

parables divide who

continue

those

sin, but

pardon, but

26.

by

placed.

dear

lose it ; and

be,

minds,

past services,not

our

Now

find

into

like

to

not

man

wilfullyafter receivingthe

truth V

shall

a

forced

are

faith, not

if

sin

been

cannot

we

our

what

see

when unwillingly,

grace,

we

of

saved

however

sin burns

past mercies, avail

of the

but

child, we

God's

"

as

;

two.

found

shelter

drop.

our

be

they have not

wilful

so

to

sins, and

does

a

or

instable,variable

in which

state

one

state,

gross

fore there-

reasons

Parables

will

thing in flames,

a

to

Church

of

into

sins,but it lets him our

These case

fallingrepeatedly that

Christian

are.

all the

recognise at

such

in

state

a

many

myself to

first consider

us

not

wrongly.

act

we

Scripture,on

plain,from

is

and rightly,

act

if

us

It

it.

to

us

on

[Serm.

unworthily of it, is

forfeits

given

punishment

SALVATION.

acts

but

by it,

power

OF

STATE

those who

in who

merely

ever

those

wash who


do

sin ;

not

for themselves that

come,

For

"

in

is he who

has faith

his house

builds

merely,but he,

begin the Again, in

the

they have

do is

represented as

a

beginning,middle, obedience,

not

nothing more

the

beginning,except length. the

admit root

In

good

withers

root, and

that

;

a

shoots

seed ;

fruit to

a

which

consistent

a

we

lives,than

our

has

to

has

a

of

course

man

is said

admits

done at

not

it, but

the

to

its

further, the seed strikes

overlaid

thorns.

with

upwards, then

and is the

short

come

vi. 19.

1 Tim. p

to

simple

have

its leaves and

1

faith

profitby

Christian

process

second

a

who

are

upwards,but

should

who

oftener, accordingto its

the

This perfection.

aim, lest he

of

third goes

root, shoots

he

strong enough

which

in

end

sin

;

a

parable one

get entangledand takes

end

state

a

at

they

work,

and

parable,who

Sower, the

the

; what

received

to

and doeth"

is,who

what

time

having doubtless

who

parable of

question considered

for the

rock ? not

a

upon

heareth

"

laying up

at

first

faith also

work, has

perfectit ; who

be

to

of eternal life V

Saviour's

our

much

by saying that they

foundation

lay hold

they may

example,

far have

so

is to

(though they

talents, aim

good

a

great aim

who,

described

best

are

their increasing

at

211

one

those

and infirmities,

in

forgiven,) yet

to

whose

but forgiveness,

abound

SALVATION.

OF

those

not

"

obtain

aim

STATE

THE

XIIL]

2

does

blossoms

The

fourth

more,

bears

Christian's after grace

great

given


THE

212

him.

forms

This

Of

dread.

sins of is the

him

Again,

the

Net

works

had

two

kinds

difference

the

merits, and

1

the

might

and

Talents,

that

the

of

victories

a

Christian,

sin, but

he

as

and

the in

real

of their And

not.

Ten like

Lord

our

Virgins, manner

plates contem-

lamenting salvation

out

at last

the

ing appropriat-

had

is,not

working

continuing,and of

other

show

and

in which

one

faith

parablesof

others,

of

state

it,is

to the

on

go

the

speak

level ; the

a

had

one

and

to

conviction spiritual

a

perishingstate, and

own

themselves

on

ward. re-

character

condition, the saved

pretty much

being, that

Christ's

a

fish,good and

differ in

allow

Faith

him

gain

of

to

attain, this

to

regenerate.

man

they

forgiven

given,how

grace

how

but

if,in point of moral

with

so, how

man,

to

money,

;

special peril of

be

to

natural

the

men

reprobate were

how

whereas,

;

wicked

whereas

conduct;

his

from

secure

to answer

pardon

bad, just and

so

but

Lord's

his

[Serm.

continuallydefiled

is

great problem of

gained

as

he

course

how calling,

to increase

the

is not

inquiry for

main

fulfil his

is

he

infirmity;

SALVATION.

OF

peculiarclanger,and

his

course

sin ; of

gross

STATE

a perfecting,

the

ginning, ; becourse

obedience. 2. This

being

shall understand the

Epistlesof

one

can

the

subject,how

be

the

doctrine

why the

it is that

sins of

few

the

Gospels, we

little is said

so

Christians.

sufficiently aware, very

of

till he texts

can

Indeed,

in no

inquiresinto be

produced


THE

XIII.] the

from

STATE

SALVATION,

sins

before

they

may

be

brethren

Their

calling. Church

the

what

almost

hear

of their

"alive

the

their

in

of

Our

sums

being

to

work

of

avoid

day by day and

This

such

is

is

a

their

1

Vide

far

are

words We

us.

as

labour

the

for

are

this

are

good

love, and

those

whom ; and

that ; what end.

They

between to

purpose.

of these

sittingat

Sermons, Vol.

home

iv. Serm.

are

selves them-

produce

giftedwith

they

the

thing some-

grace

There

nothing grateful,nothing of

of faith in

of

transgressionis

gross

distance

goal. They they

of

Christians

true

beyond

in

peace

knowledge

short-coming in the

Spirit

nothing generous, high temper

ven," hea-

every

pictureof

persons

lessen

to

Holy

the

few

and

in

the

in

of faith, and

positive,and of the

in

"joy

fruitful

"

increasing

"

impossible. They have

and

is in

up

dead," their

hope."

case

sins

the

Angels

Epistles testifyto

Apostle acknowledges the

Paul

of

state

conversation so

St.

glorying in tribulations,"their being

believing,"their

patience

account

an

were

fulfil their

may

of

the

God," their

they

like "

they

;

Christians'

the

all his

"

that

Paul, and

"

from

work,"

but

just.

St.

says

that

pray

yet this

again.

descriptionof

is almost

spiritsof

sin

not

of

explain. They

Christians

were

never

pardoned,

And

difficult to

is not

forgiven that they might his

sin l.

Christians

apparent omission

and

213

Apostles'writingscontaininga promise

forgiveness when

had

OF

and

vii.

is the

merely


THE

214

OF

STATE

This

praying for pardon. it

all that

was

the

with

bondage,

upon But

them.

off; they could

struck

had

work

a

the

abandoned who

mas,

Let

3.

us

first

one

of the but are

who

true

and

If

they

road, like be

to

they De-

restored

;

but, if I

grace,

God,

of

again

not, but

are

their

to

born

they repent,

in whom

that

not1."

as

the

divine

born

again,

again ;

cannot

but

God

again, yet they

any

again

unto

birth

is

1 John

v.

18.

those what

undo

greater condemnation, of

state

baptized,indeed,

are

born

keepeth himself," and

1

is the

only

still born

again

born

Such

is not who

sin, though they

been,

soever Who-

"

us,

and

well

and

instance,

keepeth himself,

All

as

For

state.

John's

that

; he

God.

St.

to

he

him

born

thoughts

not, but

Christian

therefore, not

he

been

run;

were

of

sinneth

God,

toucheth

of

born

till

the

expressly tells

God,

is born

has

are

could

had

iron

had

journey.

state

Christian

of

of

fall into

once

chains

they

our

Epistle he

begotten

wicked

the

born

is is

turn

now

descriptionof in his

the

say, into it.

so

may

of

and

they

in the

in

them,

to

Then

back, and

went

pardoned, not

be

to

work.

they

house

left

wilfullytransgressed,they

enough, were

the

they

road

a

well

in

their

work,

do,

to

while

do

nature,

fetters

into

entering

they

they

[Serm. be

might

could

unassisted

of

state

SALVATION.

longer, but,

judgment. realized,

what

and,

"

is the

But

sinneth conse-


THE

XIII.] ?

quence

darkness

has the

into

by seducing us

destroys

us

but

;

sheepfold,the the

in their He

"

thee

the

from

shall

neither

shalt

young

lion and

feet

I

only are

we

dragon

shalt

thou

are "

kept

of God

Whosoever

sin, for His sin,because

1

Ps.

assures

touch not

as

is born

of

seed remaineth he

is born

His

thee,

unto

tread

xci. 11. 3. 10.

13.

cannot

This,

which that

us

the

they

wicked

sin.

God, in him

of God."

under

God.

of

of that to

the

adder:

tempt, he

salvation,

the

under

under

paradise of

St. John

from

born

so

of

state

but

can

in the

the

nigh thy dwelling.

come

and

are

deliver

thee

happen

lion

serpent

is the

thus

Again,

cannot

the

thee

over

from

safe

the

speaks,and

who

commit

plague

lowers folself, Him-

shall

defend

evil

hence

Lord

hunter, and

be

the

Christ's

our

He

"

shall

no

upon

The

us, while

Catechism

one,

go

l*

repeat,

shall

any

Thou

harm

the

shalt

thou

There

feathers.

thy

of

And

all to

as

thy ways."

snare

and

wings,

within

us.

It

Satan

continue

to

of

power

that

Angels charge

pestilence. He

noisome His

His

give

in all

thee

keep

to

shall

well

as

dom. king-

kingdom

belongs

degree

Satan

Son."

dear

harm

cannot

which

prophecy,

we

:"

not

that

the

His

of

while

wolf

from

us

of that

out

within

keeps

kingdom

him

of God.

kingdom

translated

"

215

toucheth

one

who

one

any

God

SALVATION.

is in the

he

touch

cannot

OF

wicked

that

"

? because

why

is

STATE

doth ; and

Again

not

he He


THE

216

He

"

says,

also to walk that

which

the

What

Father."

did not,

because

love

we

And

the

on

For

grace.

who

Him,

and

do

the

light,and

the

the do

"

truth."

"He his

Again,

sin, transgressethalso the of the

Him,

seen

committeth

neither

sin

You and of

two

states

wrath

; and

falls at such

1

John

2

1 John

iii.9

only ; he

;

a

who the

under

person

two

are

into

once

in

not

are

in

darkness,

that

saith

Whosoever

law,

the

he

is in

darkness

committeth gression trans-

sinneth, hath

Him."

"

devil." in

not

lie,

we

for sin is the

.

known

lowship fel-

have

we

of

state

a

brother, is in "

abideth

life,

unto

He

that

Whosoever

"

the

doctrine

of

God2."

not

here

see

of

is

transgresseth,and Christ, hath

.

We

"

Apostle plainly

Whosoever

law. .

not

Again,

say that

we

walk

hateth

if it

ever Whoso-

"

death

in

and

that

?

grace

same

sin

If

If

"

1."

and

until now."

even

hand

Son

say,

not."

brethren

instance,

with not

the

they

to

from

passed

other

declares, that

but

sinneth

have

we

Again,

the

in

longer in

no

Him,

in

that

know

is this

they were

abideth

abide

shall

ye also

in you,

abide

self ought him-

beginning shall

the

from

heard

ye have

Him,

walked."

He

as

even

[Seem.

in

abideth

saith he

that

SALVATION.

OF

STATE

mentioned, distinctly

states

of grace,

state

sins in state

the

of

the

state

wrath.

Gospel

as

a

iii. 4. 6. 8.

2 John

a

of

There

state

grace, is

no

"justified sin-

ii. 6. 24 ; iii. 6. 14.

i. 6 ; ii. 9;

and

9.


STATE

THE

XIII.]

ner,"

to

use

heard. ceased

he

be

to

sinner.

The

if

saint

justifiedsaints justified,and I

persons,

becomes

formal

the

That

4.

that

is

they

can

For

of

sins, but

wilful

it found

received

is

in

received

sin

We

us.

the

it at

faith,we

are

prospects

are

hopeless,tends

shall

it is

againstknowledge

does

receive

cannot

first,freelyand

thrown not to

at

out once

Heb.

x

If

sin

we

knowledge sacrifice for

of

ment judg-

devour"

or

expressly said not

leave as

us

we

instantly, merely ; and

hopeless,yet

27.

far

Hebrews.

"

pardon

of grace

perdition, nay,

1

shown

more

looking

Here

get

that

it, so

the

the

no

fearful

adversaries1."

"the

that

a

can

hopeless state,

a

continue

remaineth

certain

direct

return.

fieryindignation,which

and eat

we

there

falling

forgetfulness

is

inspiredwriter, says,

that

truth,

the

without

Epistle to

have

ning, sin-

on

go

it,is only gain hope by leaving

instance, the

for

to

sin fall into

hopeless while they

after wilfully,

our

have

forciblyin St. Paul's

more

on

who

they

Some

again. They

speaking of

am

they have fallen,and

that

as

I

error

be

still they have to

get back, praised be God, but back, and

of

to

necessity of taking get back

to

has

knows

sinner.

might

men

he

ceases

grossly, yet

the

means

if

as

so

without

Gospel only sins, he

be

to

accepted,

condemned

a

sinningever

grace,

and

a

repeat, speak

and from

;

217

is sometimes

justified and

is

a

SALVATION.

which

phrase

a

If

OF

in

though our

state

itself,is per-


THE

218

dition,

all

Hence

earth

on

wrath

; and

sin

without

are

not

he

that

He

not

that

sin from

All

If you

God's

sin

he

they ought

to

not

inheritance "

to

the grace

the

"

deceive in the look

to

to

draw

should

betake

kingdom.

;" and

1

to

Heb.

dreadful

"

x.

more

Lord."

for

sinners

fear lest

39.

of

region;"

He

what urges

He

come

a

bids

have

Accordingly,he man

:

selves, your-

inference

again.

of the

themselves,

sin."

of the real state

the

get back

terrors

you

should

act, disinherit

lest any diligently,

of God

;

yourselves out

a

he

dence evi-

an

are

Christ, if you

throw

the very

it to them

against them them

by

; you,

do

soul 1."

Paul, therefore,says much

bringyourselvesinto

leaves

the

; you gratitude

be short

wilfully,you

kingdom you

them

St.

; and

case

We

"

inconsistent

are

of

it would

cannot

tenderly;

sin, you

sins ; you

your

atonement

this is true, but

of the

and

at

the

yourselvesto

"

from

deeply humbled

be

sinners

If you

of

state

a

they

of

saving

frailty ; you

keep

to

"

munion com-

perdition,but

unto

and

sin

say,

of human

ought

of

speak

the

a

of wrath.

state

back

to

that

of

state

a

departed,

hand,

other

the

draw

believe

lost.

are

states,

his brethren

warns

merely

not

two

the

on

fallinginto

of them

does

and,

;

of them

does

it,we

God, Christ, Angels, saints

with saints

in

are

heavenly Jerusalem,

the

glory in

and

grace

[Serm.

Epistle'St. Paul, equally

this

through

we

John, speaks of but

St.

with

SALVATION.

OF

which, while

in

one

STATE

no

warns

short

of

promise being


left

of

us

to

seem

STATE

THE

XIII.]

entering

is the

asks

"

do

commit

we

cannot

we

have

we

do

to at

blot

If

each

1

lest

a

is

and

has

worse

sin,

the

of

fall into

will

Heb.

with

lost

what

world,

xii. 15;

or

iv. 1.

state

our

said

we

Faith

faith

keep

to

God

to

us

keep

come

fall,

not

"

and

Christ

:

"

"

to

thing

unredeemed

fall out

we

we

lingeron

into the

If

That

hearts

power

This

may

we

We

us,

commit

least

while

of

more,

again into at

firmity in-

punishing.

conclude.

we

of

faith.

such.

our

not

for

greater sins, for faith

over

power

from

no

Sins

not

a

what

But

it. ?

have

commit

we

in

us

blotting out

commit

the

out

Him

sin

already

keep

in

if

that

say

sins faith itself excludes.

all, if

not

not

does of

it ; and

I have

as

means

sins which

use

from

does

faith

commit

has transgressing,

healed

back

I answer,

"

from

To

such

Paul

greater sins, we

has

created, and

are

we

not

which

should

true

which

all other

;

St.

is the

and

sins

those

are

of them

righteousnessand

draw

doubtless

of grace,

those

us

who

stand*?"

that

answered,

"

Christians

whether

"by faithwe

state

219

rest, any

of

state

new

of those

state

one

any

His

into

holiness," in which is the

SALVATION.

short of it V

come

Such

OF

us,

See

; no,

the

kingdom, though

the

skirts

in

the

rather

of

lead

event

into

the

what

2

John

2."

back

once

lost world

thou

thee

unto at

has

but for

a

kingdom. back

us

is worse,

v.

14.


THE

220

unless

fearful

our

what

into

come

of hell ; who

state

and

God's

the

whole

how

the

it is

do

done

sin

smooth and-

that

assume

making into and if

what

which

about

go

Baptism

made

they them there

house

a

live

so

Alas

?

may

Church,

be

nay,

and

true

! what numbers who

at

into

it,

and

serious

If

on.

go

of

have

die, what

put

in

are

it;

Christians, just the

in

and

sent we

to

thought

in

in a

tuously presump-

by

not

the

as

in

sense

not

been

outwardly are

grace, be

to

they

are

dreadful

of

state

were

leave,

have

they merely

a

that as

if

and

grace,

by forgetting it,

children

present

then

and

"

and

them, and

a

back

repentance

duties

they so

help get

still in

without

whence

His

happened

still God's

were

intruding into

their

His

away,

are

by

be

forget that they

again, only assuming

then

they

they

efforts

no

it

has

were

lightof

(blessed

state

a

then

pass

years

the

in

Christians

of

in

serious, considering

very

out

us

they

anxious

an

of

and wilfully,

over

get back

run

and

so,

to

indeed

common

wilful sin throws men

through

spirits

rejoice

which

longer

becomes

subject

Yes,

one.

have

we

and

though

can

we

bule vesti-

or

unclean

none,"

no

and

doubtless

it ; but

into

are

We

can.

passage

of souls, from

countenance,

Name),

the

ourselves

we

those

of

find

We

out.

cast

extricate

called

full

place

rest

and

[Serm.

speedilyas

be

getting possession once

SALVATION.

as

may

a

seek

"

OF

heavenward,

turn

we

from

STATE

the

door,

out, and say it

if

about

is,that

Christian

certain

sense


STATE

THE

XIII.]

growth

in

for the

them,

past sins, which

pains

Alas

! to

to

all, and

religionis others at

that

God's

of for

the

their

least but

the

and

memory

of it without

fear,

had

minds the

as

way

them

soft

done

as

of

in

of it

helped

now,

kind,

all grace the

placed

make

under

or

been

to

think

brightness us,

its

of

that

purity,its

God

also !

time think

we

of

out

Or

our

even,

recollect

saying they

forsaken. of these

or

May things;

in which

its

sweetness, and

countered, en-

any

palliatethem, give

excuses,

beauty, its majesty, its glory;

in

leave

any

us,

gone

state

most

we

if at

they

O

prayed

even

had

we

0

manfully

great temptation,

have

ever

!

across

is, when

some

them,

against us

never

comes

of

given.

number

; and

if what

as

names,

youth

all, their

reflection

once

never

it may

state

unreserved

after

lies

forgotten of

been

their

the

at

remove.

lightwithin

a

have

we

to

the

account

an

sins of whatever

former

in

ability dis-

a

been

know

in the

are

under

simply forgotten;which

sudden

some

if

settled

be

not

inquired into,

never

itself to

do

of grace

which

against,only

attempt

part but

we

sinned, and

never

to

remains

thought, books,

have

not

dreadful

on

be

surface,

thought, if

us

may

favour, when, most

principle

no

they

themselves

dreadful

to

they

esteem

upon

God's

221

have

they

or

remove,

think

enjoyment

or

because

duly repented. They

never

at

SALVATION.

who, nevertheless, have

religiousmen, of

OF

to

were

be

cannot

God

give

to

reflect

God

once

radiance, its

think, in

con-


THE

222

of

trast, of

sin,

us

;

the

with

and

STATE

wretchedness

which

to

ourselves,

pray how

gifts

which,

for

own

Him

to

what

filthiness

and

our

"

SALVATION.

OF

to

secure

we

wilfulness

show

to

know,

us

has

how

ourselves

we

of

have

to

[Serm.

XIII.

that

load

burdened

unburden

again forfeited.

those


SERMON

XIV.

TRANSGRESSIONS

AND

Heb.

"

Now

the

just My

Warnings

which

is

to

of

divine

for

us.

life

is

lives, but

nothing reversing

1

Gen.

that

the

;

of

xvii.

us.

is

the to

his

18.

faith

he his

;

God's

in

\"

the

back,

presence of have

to

of

King

by

faith

dies

;

the

his

chased pur-

Rom.

this

Christian

faith

back

which,

2

kings,

which

upon

a

an

has

Christ

drawing

after

in

blessedness

which

:

contained

drawing

our

tenure

us

back

be

God of

rather,

or,

"

The

glory

continued draws

life

"

court

Faith

of

back,

him."

in

not

before

and

grace

if he

would

draw

man

any

pleasure

danger

live

"

if

but

;

no

to

into

state

faith

no

secures

"access2"

a

this

losing

faith

creature

him

as

38.

x.

by have

there

were

thereby

that

live

shall

such

Scripture, and

shall

soul

INFIRMITIES.

profits to

sin

has

God

v.

2.

is

no


224

TRANSGRESSIONS

pleasure in in

in all ages

Scripture,men

might hope.

infinite

thoughts

of

could

punish the

not

of their sins

blame have

that

hoped would

from

faith in Christ

for the

is

with

faith,

power

soul

have

not

then

is

"

pretty much

of God And

it withal.

remove

holy life

is in fact

said

in

; and

minded,

so

a

has

of

So

put many

man

not

results

day, that

that

he

out

of

men,

he

siders con-

into

the

merit,

others

as

others, but he

would

he not

faith

necessityof

a

sightquite as fullyas

words, may,

the

man

applying to

sins ; that

thus

a

own

as

others, had

as

avails

other

what

his

much

have

imperfect

very

like

he

sins indeed

he

wrath

the

this

spiritualinsight

deeply grieved that

be under

if he

that

;

a

giving alms-

they

atoning sacrifice,such

Christ's

they

And

effectually pleading and

of

or

that or

at

with

renunciation

a

the

;

come.

unrighteouslife.

on

Gospel scheme, a

to

laid

and unrighteousness,

certain

a

"

have

life ;

if He

is that which

only difference,that

this

and

time

excuses

with

an

be, go

so

bad

a

compatible

of

pardon

if

may,

to

for

of holiness, or

state

his

up

with

as

truth, or

the

popularlyreceived

doctrine

a

for

of such

least subtle

the

zeal

repenting in

relied upon

God,

they

or

;

they

Christian

their circumstances

on

make

their

of

mercy

sinner

that

themselves

comforted

have

the

fancied

have

maintain

grievously,yet

They

[Se

yet, clearlyas this is stated

And

him.

sin

INFIRMITIES.

AND

if it

that so

it

was

not

happen, be

quired re-

low-

sordid, worldly, arrogant, imperious, self-

confident,

impure,

self-indulgent,ambitious,

or


TRANSGRESSIONS

XIV.] covetous,

nay,

in wilful acts

yet,by

I

"just There

of

no

"

in God's

but

one

sins

does

blameless, than

it is.

besettingsins pardoned

on

this may

from

that

We

be

have

while

not

and is

is taken

holy

some

distinction

argue vol.

v.

all these

and

us,

thing

absence

to

faith

keeps

transgress,for

and

livelyfaith;

Christians

for

Instead

faith.

ousness, righteof faith out

both precludes lively,

graduallytriumphs

over

ities, infirm-

continue, it regardsthem

hatred, as avails for their forgiveness, for

; for it

dispensingwith This

encompassed by

nothing that faith,as

and

true

that

graduallybecoming. doctrine

this,

as

grievous sins, or

true

to

not

infirmities

perfectan

so

them.

blot transgressions transgressions,

Faith, if it be

and

faith

that the

far

it is another more

imputed

they have

and transgressions

with

all

transgressions.For

called

Scripturesays, is

faith.

spiritual.

entire, perfect,

more

ignorances;

and, therefore,it avails them

blottingout

and

sins which

are

are

greater and

reason,

for

condemns,

be called

and they who transgressions,

very

time

sightin spiteof

faith ; but

our

be

to

as Scriptureassures certainly,

are

of

time

continuallyso

might

infirmities,weaknesses,

us

he himself

225

so blottingout continually,

lives

"

that all that he

what

from

that there

quite grant

still is

assert

himself

of sin which

means "

allow

may

INFIRMITIES.

great abuse of words, may

a

Now is the

AND

And

righteousnesswhich such

providesfor

our

in the

a

our

it

doctrine

is

pardon

out with-

a

obedience. character

of faith and

of

sins,viz. that

involve Q

the loss of


TRANSGRESSIONS

226

God's

in all the

that

grace,

though

there

kind

these

us

from

least

the

they

that

tend

sins

of

calls

text

it also.

draw

the

Men

line ; and

sins,they go I would end.

there

are

kind

sins which

and

cannot

infirmities.

large sins, we abhor Now

not

the

that

at

force

the

is this

day

:

faith,viz. sins

they

say

puttingup

what

cannot,

with

small

Well,

greater sins.

way, upon

the

only from From

of

God, is compatible

and

and

begin

men's

do forfeit grace draw

mode

the

notice

that

then

if,as

; and

line

at

between

circumstance

one

will

but transgressions,

hatred

shall,please God,

and

abhorrence on

go

to

hate

small.

then

let

of

this

proof

knowing

or transgression,

of

lest of

true

another, this very

shrink

us

also from of

reverse

I would

of sin and

make

sufferance

the

objected,we

not,

feel

of

be

are,

common

with

sin

may

religionof

thus, from

to

on

take

other

do

this

are,

of

shall

they

departing" from

"

of

out

us

they

we

The

compatible

are

with

in

dread

infirmity ; therefore,wilful

the

is

the

we

is, will, through God's

way.

reasoningadopted by some

which

next, from

and

imply

because, if

throw

do

particular,whatever

in

;

cannot

sins

guard againstacts

our

fearful nature,

that

it

as

on

; both

not

know

not

limited

knowledge, put

do

we

do

portant im-

very

we

what

say

sins which

are

a

though

and

what

[Slum.

not, is

even

line

faith,and

of

know

mercy,

the

draw

do

others

insist upon,

to

cases

want

any

that

favour, and one

INFIRMITIES.

AND

us

betake

distinction

ourselves between

to

sin

Scripture, and

sin.


XIV.]

TRANSGRESSIONS

I say then a

this

;

forfeit it ;

not

which

exclude

a

from

salvation.

that

meets

text.

This

us

He

"

that

of God."

of whom

I have

Cross

of Christ

"

Christ

of you grace

if he

sight,of but

let

sins which be

me

(1.)All St. Paul shall not

inherit neither

"

proceeds,

Law

text,

tell you

now

Again,

fallen

are

The

shall

just soul

from

shall

live have

instances,at first

are

our

whosoever

you,

; ye "

the

of

enemies

back, My Here

of vice

Know the

ye

of

hope

salvation

not

fornicators,nor

;

1 John

iii.8. 10.

2

1 Cor.

vi. 9, 10.

that

of God

unrighteous ? Be

not

kingdom

2

of God

Gal.

v.

ceived de-

terers, adul-

idolaters,nor

Phil. iii.18, 19.

Q

the

instance,

drunkards," and

nor

shall inherit the

1

For

such.

are

kingdom

effeminate,

nor

Many walk,

"

particular.

habits

says,

devil,"

is destruction."

forfeit

more

"

:

the draw

him."

pleasure in

no

the

inspired

righteousness,

and

effect unto

no

all

by

us

of the

Paul,

the

are

sins

their power, to

not

often,

end

of

Again, in

faith,but

by

; whose

justified by

1."

doeth

they

not

are

sin, is of the

you

that

is become are

surface

very

do

do

there

is under

again,St.

told

weeping,

that

brought home

committeth

And,

even

he

whosoever

"

;

is

the

on

says St. John is not

while

man,

sins which

are

forfeit it.

doubt

surelycan

one

to

forfeit

sins which

that and, lastly, tend

227

sins which

are

that there

next,

forfeit it,nevertheless 1. No

INFIRMITIES.

that there first,

:

of grace

state

AND

so

2."

4.

he

As,


TRANSGRESSIONS

228

then, Baptism made of

heaven,"

of contrast,

Christ,

And

"

"

but

washed,

such

Apostle

the

of

sins

Ephesians,

This

"

unclean

nor

idolater, hath

warning, as

much

Ye

"

at

once

that

(3.)All

passed

with

breaches a

state

of the of

grace

placesjust cited, speaks

extortioners."

the

Book

of

sorcerers,

and

(4.) And

Eph.

v.

In

like

Revelations,

in

5.

an

of

Lord's l

mammon

mammon, cannot

is

our

and

the

;"

with forth-

you two

serve

into

the

ters mas-

kingdom

of

is,of Satan.

and

1

have

violent

inconsistent in the

service ; you

; you

Mammon,

serve

to

kingdom

with

God

serve

grace terers, adul-

who

the

in

of

of

whoremonger,

man,

accords

say, If you

quit God's

midst

Again,

no

covetous

This

cannot

to

as

that

blind

neither

"

says,

inheritance

any

in the

covetous."

nor

God."

and

Christ

Paul

know,

person,

are

ye

almost

are

incurring forfeiture

ye

in

justified."

are

occurs

effeminate, nor

nor

way

become

; but

of you

day, men

St.

them.

by

on,

had

dom. king-

because, think, (fearful,

to

covetousness

flesh, as

equallywith

goes

they

some

this

at

sin,)that

the

were

it is fearful

ourselves

among

what

of

sanctified,but ye

are

ye

Next, (*2.)

to

speak

to

kingdom

forfeit that

these

as

Accordingly, the

[Serm.

of the

inheritors

"

us

sins such

so

INFIRMITIES.

AND

of

law

charityare

; for the "

Apostle,

thieves,revilers, St. John

manner "

of

Without

are

says, in

dogs, and

murderers2" like

Matt.

manner

vi. 24.

all

profaneness,heresy,

2

Rev.

xxii.

15.


TRANSGRESSIONS

XIV.]

false

and

being

"

profane person," lost

a

declares

of all who

the

one,

Let

"

true

(5.) And

"

preach

him

further,

into

enter

hear

His

the

not specified,

here

sins,which what

indeed

ought

which

the such

or

next

for

saved,

For The

1

will

in

list of such

there

no

from no

is

of

from

state

a

granted

else who

one

of grace.

out

will

grace,

sins

sins of infirmity,

soul

one

of

proof are

state

are

directlyit

is

in

there

a

are

that

pretend no

one

is

to

can

sinless. sins

of

shall

as transgressions,

shown. St.

instance: flesh lusteth

against the the

To-day, if ye

given,but

the

do ; for

distinct

infirmityas be

fall after the

doubted, that

throw

there

labour

us

Scripture expressly recognizes

However,

to

be

all sins exclude

say that

now

which

sins

are

Let

hearts2."

in persons

not

going

or

transgressions. They

place,that

do

as

and

than

gospel

man "

your

or

salvation, is evident

there

"

be

found

not

are

2. In

not

cannot to

not

"

forming a complete

as

Esau,

blessing;

"

text,

unbelief;" and

greater sins

are

that

of heart,"

rest, lest any

voice, harden

Such

be

of

example

same

of

that

the

ters," idola-

"

be accursed1."

against light; according to to

of

says

other

any

hardness

"

229

speaks

St. Paul

; and

murderers

INFIRMITIES.

St. John

; thus

worship

with as

AND

Heb.

so

xii. 16.

says

againstthe

flesh ; and

other,

Paul

that

Gal.

these ye

cannot

i. 8.

to

the

and Spirit, are

Galatians, the

contrary do

2

the

Heb.

Spirit

the

one

things that

iv. 7. 11.


TRANSGRESSIONS

230

In

would1."

ye

the

possible for the

quenching

these

the

compatible with the

Again,

who

is

but their sin.

He

with had

be

substance

in

from

all sin.

bids

us

we

a

"

into

return

state, and "

says,

draw

have

this grace

into In our

we

like

he

And

the

Gal.

2

Heb.

3

Rom.

as

he

we

was

pure

St. Paul

throne

of grace,

words

do

that

imply

not

he

to

to

or

afterwards

heart

true

a

says

into

enter

is, by

the

a

Romans,

admission,

full

in

"

by

the tinual con-

by faith

stand2."

says, that

3," whereas

"

the

Spirithelpeth

grieves and transgression

Spirit.

somewhat 1

firmities, in-

be said

verse

Jesus," that

access,"

manner

who

what

to

with

of

wherein

infirmities

quenches

; or,

sinful

salvation,but pardon in that

near

blood

the

by

a

feeling of

they can

One

faith,having boldness

approach Christ

of

state

a

us

of

"

Such

mercy."

have

have

we

the next

the

to

they correspond

Let

assurance

holiest

boldly

obtain

may

is

Himself, all

them

partaken by

Accordingly in

come

duing sub-

which

we

the

that

yet of that lightnature to

that

says,

impliesthat

This

flesh

once

sinfulness

a

touched

"

the

at

of

of salvation.

in that infirmities,'"

our

is

Apostle

same

Priest

High

then

state

a

Spiritall

the

it is

grace

soul ; neither

in the

Here

flesh.

the

that the

flesh and

of the

Spirit,nor

[Serm.

allows

he

words

power

co-exist

Spiritto

INFIRMITIES.

AND

v.

parallelto

this

is his

language

17.

iv.

15, 16;

viii. 26.

x.

19"22.

Rom.

v.

2.


TRANSGRESSIONS

XIV.]

AND

about

himself, when,

which

he

him,

to

My

strengthis "

Most

made

that

says

is sufficient

grace

perfectin

gladlytherefore

infirmities,that the power

for

I

Christ

;"and

rather

Christ

of

trial to

a

said

thee, for My

weakness

will

231

of

speaking

subjected, he

was

"

after

INFIRMITIES.

he

adds,

in

glory rest

may

my

upon

me1."

And

in

so

earlier

an

says,

apparentlywith

this

treasure," the

earthen may

Sins

of

infirmityseem

them

thing,"he adds,

flesh

that

hortation ex-

part of the

righteousness

therefore

unclean

the

not

these

promises, of

all defilement

holiness spirit,perfecting

and

power

in his

another

in

from

ourselves

cleanse

us

intended

touch

Having

"

the

in

"

and bidding unrighteousness,

separate and

be

"

also

showing

fellowshipwith

no

let

not

After

have

gospel,

excellency of

Corinthians

the

the

of

We

"

of us2."

God, and

Epistle.

has

the

Epistlehe

same

meaning,

same

knowledge

of

to same

the

vessels, that

be

part of the

in

the

we

walk

the of

fear

God3." In

like

He

light,as with Son

St. John

manner

is in the and

another; cleanseth

is sin

us

which

and light,"

cleanseth 1

3

2 2

from

4

from

It

all sin."

this

with sin

"

seems

then

walking

"

blood

the

His

Christ

there in

the

of Christ

"

us

xii. 9.

2

2

Cor.

iv. 7.

Cor. vii. 1.

4

1

John

i- 7.

Cor.

in the

fellowshipone

of Jesus

blood

is consistent that

have

light,we the

If

"

says,


TRANSGRESSIONS

232

the

Again, little ye

; and

with

the

Christ's

in

over

all,"that is,we

along

And

them

out

of

sently pre-

may

cannot.

while

In

stumbling

ever

are

walk

offend

things we

many We

we

; but

if

actually

we

it.

Of

"

:

have

some

others

; and

ing compassion, makwith

save

Distinct

fire2."

the

Christian, and

a

he

all stumble.

difference

a

sins

sin1," that is, infirmities

"

St. Jude

Here

God,

fall from

fall in it, we

Righteous,

righteousness; yet

says,

course,

our

vocate Ad-

an

of

says,

St. James

the

sins."

our

that

is born

he admit, transgressions And

Christ

My

"

you,

have

we

Whosoever

"

commit

not

after,

I unto

attaching to

as

[Serm.

soon

sin,

man

Father, Jesus

St. John doth

things

write

Propitiationfor

is the

past

as

says

if any

contemplated

are

Apostle

these

not

He

and

same

children,

sin

INFIRMITIES.

AND

fear, pulling

kinds

of sins

are

evidentlyimplied here. And that

there

sins which

are

when

of grace,

state

He

spiritis willing,but 3.

tend

It remains to

those

to

is not

under

consideration.

1

the

John

are

had

inconsistent

not

Apostles,

"

that

these

sins of

greater and

a

The

explain

what

2

ii. 1 ; iii. 9. Matt.

xxvi.

41.

infirmity

forfeit

important point

will

with

flesh is weak3."

are

3

alreadyimplied

said of His

show

least

illustration

1

the

which

which

An

Himself

Lord

our lastly,

which

grace comes

I mean,

Jude

22, 23.

and

.


TRANSGRESSIONS

XIV.]

throw

may it

continuallyhappens

when

asked but

if it is

do

they

turn

may

INFIRMITIES.

whole

subject.

that

something

out

nothing much

amiss

will

be

Christians

they

they

of themselves

care

in

if it be

as

a

in delicate with

need

every

distinct

a

those

they

sickness

on

go

continuous walk seem

of

dencies ten-

yet in

not

if

tian Chris-

a

cast

once

pestilential

a

from

state

grievous

these

are

falls into

take

weather;

he is at

this

to

who

one

us,

that

as

is

with declivity,

along it,and trifles to

lightestinfirmities

are

the

a

the

truth

the

the

which little of

course

to

worst

sinner, and

grievousto

have

with

nothing

that

from

sin

before, we

begin

men

great sins,that

to

of

progress

Scripturein proof of

teaches

day

who

to

and

;

health.

respect

to go

sins and is

of

of

state

souls ;

hand,

sin,then

who

man

a

in

they

other

infirmityto transgression,here, no

is the

point

; but

is

neglected,it

all sorts

to

the

serious

any

quite

is

On

way.

of grace,

Now

there

time, if it be

againstair,sun,

slightsymptoms

falls into

merely

sent, pre-

of it ; it

continually showing

are

dangerous

fever

at

come

same

the

on

full of tendencies

are

diseases, and

out

Not

regards their

day by day, as

medicine,

sickly,easilydisarranged,obliged to

are

great

will

the

more,

always ailing, always

are

in "

This, I conceive,

serious."

know

serious ; but

very

; at

yet

checked, and, much

not

what

know

You

skilled

dangerous,answer,

not

233

'indisposition takes over-

some

such, that persons

man,

a

a

the

light on

AND

startle gressions trans-

that

holy.

sin

the "

He


TRANSGRESSIONS

234

despiseth small

that

shall

"

fall

I will do

by

not

sin, when

and You

see

ends

in

;

way a

All

the

along a

it.

Those

be

they

that, lest they at

once

distinct

And

here sin

that never

be

there

is

an

and

are, "

1

to

while of

aside, or,

from

those

who

state

the

am

very

specialsin

made

2

Heb.

of grace it ; and

to

is

it.

ing concern-

which

shall

denying

which

;

who

lameness

leads

far from to

in

Thus

Holy Ghost,

return

those

are

be

may

to

:

of

out

are

state

backsliding, yet

against the

as

who

from

observation

as

they differ

they it.

estate.

consequence

aside, have

in

in

ever

turn

those

different

of the

out

best

widely

as

"

for

in

out"

i. 15.

; for it

are

our

turn

certain

James

a

healed

forgiven. I a

in

back," then

into "

We

but, when

turned

have

;

death1 T

death

turned

be

even

differ from

road

must

which

;

draw

"

fallen

lame,

world,

they proceed

who

have

two

forth

to

healed2."

be

merely lame,

are

halt

they

from

straightpaths

is lame

such

are

says, to

who

those

in

Make

"

lameness

text

here

till it ends, till it is finished.

says,

in this

Christians

of their

and

expressly,

says

first it tends

not

let it rather

degree lame

are

the

death, but

but

passages

St. James

it.

man,

surelyis the

finished,bringeth

from

Paul

cite two

feet, lest that which

your

wise

conceived, it bringeth forth sin

it is

that

St.

Again

of

hath

lust

When

little ;" this

and

than

more

behalf

Apostles in "

the

things,"says

little

[Serm.

inspiredScripture throughout ;

of

doctrine

INFIRMITIES.

AND

that

xii. 13.

that

awful


TRANSGRESSIONS

XIV.] title

belongs;

is ; but the

will I undertake

nor

I observe

thus

much

but

to

be

be

may the

which

considered

beginning

ends

in

all who

they

And

good.

any

sin

in

the

force

the

the

ultimate

for

of

those

good

who the

of

the

word

of

come,

quench

were

those

able

become

if let

which

run

on

describes

sin, or

It is

"

:

what

impossible have

and

God, and

powers

have

given them,

to

the

takers parof

the

world

to

tasted

of

if they shall fall away,'" so "

made

were

Holy Ghost, the

to

slight,

enlightened, and

once

to

thought

sin be

of wilful

heavenly gift,and

the grace

death,

reprobation. Hence

course

to

in

utterly to

as

them

renew

again

repentance1." On

the

Christian's mercy full of as

a

it,and

are

their

followingpassage,

sin tends

of

tasted

apostasy and

result of

wilful

we

which,

course,

a

we

quenching

serious

wilfully ; that though

freely,ends

every

in

very

which

ends

alone

a

it it is

towards

which

which

what

say

sin

a

tend

that

this is

beginning

are

is not

impenitence, ends

gracious influences,by

to

"

to

of

to

235

that, whereas

:

unpardonable sin, there

do

do

INFIRMITIES.

AND

time

never

whole, then, this state,

ever

falling ;

infirmities,yet goes

on,

more

of fulfilling

considered

a

fall,yet by God's

to

dying, yet always

ever

alive ;

transgressions ; and,

and

free from

the

1

be

free from

also, as tending to that is the

may

about

more

infirmities

perfect righteousnesswhich Law

Heb.

; "

vi. 6.

on

the

other

hand,


236

TRANSGRESSIONS

should

he

fall,recoverable, but

pain, with

fear and

I conclude

not

is

Never

in

sin to remain

I say,

flesh. in

beware,

First, if for

committed

have

Repent from

your

memory

from

your

soul.

the

from

without

knowing

way God

from

ordinances

like

of grace,

load, and

he

sin

neglected,not

but

it becomes

the

soul ; it us.

our

knows

only

first

forget you

a

of

past

veil

a

hands

us

then

of dust

a

it not. stains It

and

clear

And

our

continually. Ah

of and

again, soul,

deforms or

it at faces.

! is not

the

him

the

perverts and

hands

in,

sight of

then

infects

ourselves

!

in this

past sins weigh upon

rid on

souls Alas

!

from

permanently enfeebles, lames,

Let

away

intercepting

benefit

get

all.

wiped

our

doubtless

no

cannot

be

ourselves

man

or

it at

wiped

state

of the

little

and

your

reasons.

will

involved

habitual.

day by day, as wash

be the

state, has

His

Why?

being

Many

languid

not

ing consum-

repent of

arrears

him, derives

truth. a

a

fresh,

eat

it ; let it not

have

it.

a

; it will

never

may

we

it is

It is of

this,you

without What

; let it

you

great many

a

know

accumulating

lives in

the

than

you

difficulties

what

for

it, and

of it while

I have

sin brethren, of suffering

my

other

no

one

get ingrained; let it

canker

a

this

yourselves,and

upon

in you.

rust

is like

; it

nature

what

it off while

wipe

;

you

in, and

its way

much

brethren,

my

obviouslysuggested by

else it will stain ; let it not eat

without

not

advising you,

suffer

old

grow

[Skrm.

trembling.

with

thing,which said.

INFIRMITIES.

AND

lates mutionce

We

this like


TRANSGRESSIONS

XIV.] the

Pharisees,unless

Let

not

the

words

then

the

of

the

breast

of it.

down

go

least

You

upon far

so

sin

make

to

offensive,most

for

unfit

Come

companions.

You

Blood the

of Jesus

"

Do

of grace.

guilt, "

God

whether

Angels

though Come

Let

St. John

God

to

This Let

is the it be

day by

again

washed

and

is thus

each

Adam

that

the member

filled with

it is that

Thus on

your

is without

his

we

Use

fasting,

ordinances of

very

from be

the

salutaryof blemish

Church of

for all the

hour

present.

are, most

all streams,

and

of

bright.

holy,

most

without

all

His

spot.

God, it is thus

it becomes

as

much.

too

of this world

garments in

your

back

baptismal robe

your

washed

awfully

individual

within, and

as

repent

the

to

the

that

degree

day, intreatingHim

keep

again;

precious,most Blood, who

cannot

life up

to

way

the

the

your Fount

ordinary repentance

You

whole

sins of your

the

all sin.

from

ask

most

are

says

actuallydrawn

your

had.

you

who

continuallyto

have

you

not.

or

miserable,

the

to

stop

not

sun

at continually,

good resolves, and

making amends,

the

confession, prayer,

appointed,

means

clean

a

let not

sin

cleanseth

Christ

you before

Make

most

cleansingfor cleansing.

of

; in

you

doings" from

you

then

in

also ?

ye, make

day by day ;

guilt.

your

as

Wash

"

Saviour.

and

souls

continue

evil of your

Lord

237

soiled

our

state

prophet,

the

of your

eyes

INFIRMITIES.

wash

we

this odious

clean, put away

It

AND

that

glorious

grace. return

creation, when

in

spiritto as

the

state

yet the grace

of and


238

TRANSGRESSION

glory

of

earthly

God

heavens

shall

granted

of

the

fine

be

they

the

in

arrayed

linen

is

ready,

the

fine

for

all

be

shall

and

linen,

righteousness

the

the

;

her

of

when "

His

shall

and

of

new

and

come,

clean

selves our-

hosts

created

to

XIV.

rendered

prepare

come,

and

shall

Lamb

we

to

earth,

and

robe,

a

yet

herself

make

to

for

Thus

new

when

day

marriage

wife

for

the

the

in

him

world

new

[Serm.

INFIRMITIES.

needless.

that

and

them

to

were

garments for

the

AND

Saints.

white

be

;


SERMON

XV.

SINS

OF

INFIRMITY,

Gal.

The

"

the

ye

flesh

flesh

do

we

that

the

all

do what

what

and

had

so

one

their that

necessary

pleases

power

of

God

in in

of

is

work

out

divine

His

ruled, over-

brought

spite,

it,

or

one,

and

truth,

at

an

what

are

Not

error.

in

tion, combina-

allow,

in

it,

yet

do

or

truth,

arriving

to

sin

and

guided

in

receive

individuals

condition

previous Almighty

of

sins

of

that

so

Catholic,

together

receive

means

Church

they

gathered

end

other,

members,

wanderings

they by

sense,

any

do

the

variance,

what

the

that

the

separate

common,

Spirit against

thankfully

error,

its

the

to

one

of

and

universally

holy;

round,

in

they

they

and

said

is in

degree

extreme

in

there

the

would."

ye

humbly

though

they

that

and

Spirit,

contrary

are

things

may

the

against

uncommonly

is not

and

these

and

;

cannot

It

lusteth

17.

v.

as

or

but

or

if

even

error

were

a

that

great

it

pur-


SINS

240

in

poses Thus

and

INFIRMITY.

OF

human

through

Balaam

had

midst

of his enchantments,

in the

act

of

What also of

faith,

of

they

youthful

in

and

then would

I

seems,

be

to

give

a

wrought

the

in

entire

of

out

struggle,

not

"

His

wrong

within

sin, the

ness righteous-

of

it, but

yet

not

whole

but,

it ;

result

of

it were,

as

continual

a

but

nature,

spontaneous

care

idea

him,

of

depth

of

this superficial,

mean

very

though reaching deep and

not

apparel;

lines

has

is tattered.

do

fection imper-

Angels

as

in

bright

face

his

process of

one

his

of

distance, appear

a

and

calling:

the

soul

his

is true

them,

but is

at

seen

his dress

it,and

upon

call

see

countenance,

approach him,

but

fulfils his

obtained we

the

in

body,

a

holy,

are

would, when

it, he

as

may

and

could

that

so

;

I

sin.

death.

Lord's

it who

results, as

which

through

and

Caiaphas prophesied

Church

of

righteous

are

and

our

the

member

each

continual

the

see

persuading

is true

infirmity

put in his mouth

word

a

[Serm.

habitual

self-command. True rather

faith is not

in

a

provided I

into

into

state

such

call

may

on

conflict ; and

in

is not

shown

of

sins

ultimate

here it is

grace do

truth

and

he

and

because through infirmity,

do

him

on

are

a

man

we

man's

as

what

passing

ever

unlike

righteousness. As

so through suffering,

that

but

continuallysins,

remain

results, but

something beyond

in peace,

proof

no

that

not

below

themselves,

we

piness gain hap-

arrive very

at

ness holi-

condition


SINS

XV.] is

fallen one,

a

of sin, lie it is that

holy

of

and

in

men

Lord's

they

them

The

they

utmost

life in

them,

and

it took

place,yet

they

plainlyexclude

would

little of firm

hope

be

can

from

evidence, is plain from

St. Paul's

subject,who, speaking

of the

him

by

the

Corinthians, says,

myself,"that is, I

the is

their

Lord will

readilyadopt a

have

we

corrupt and in it ; vol.

.

.

v.

.

in

unsound our

signs of

look

we

continual

me

is

how

it

God's

timidlyhope.

Hence

words,

doctrine, but "

The

holiness, it is, God ;

am

towards

themselves.

about

yet

see

well-known

of

matter

upon

up

can

the

"

judgeth

cannot

but

the

nothing by

nothing

certain

no

Saviour, and

and

experience

which

have

how

on

passed

that

battle

a

in their hearts, and

expressing

own

in

men

Christians

going, so

presence

as

As

Lord."

they

He

hereby justified ; but

I not

as

negative

words

own

of

sins

; but

such

on

I know

conscious

am

such

censures "

it.

is, that

grace

placed

hidden

being

any

put

no

suit to

a

the

attending

of

them

fidence; con-

themselves

to

of themselves

commission

in the

not

are

of

effected

renewal

say

thing

any

already in

circumstances

can

hence

ground

has

the

by

country

And

selves regarding them-

their

as

sinners, their

but

seem

from

it.

death

for which

the

resting in

or

death

wrought

from

kept

are

for, though that

purpose

of

passing out

satisfaction,

our

measure

241

necessarily passes through

with short

INFIRMITY.

OF

as

knoweth,

is,and R

their

little fruit

confidence Him

not

at

all

must


SINS

2M2

be,

bear

to

with

OF

INFIRMITY.

[Serm.

infirmities

our

and

pardon

our

offences1." Let

then

us

I

which

yet

themselves

in

and

do

and

livelyfaith.

of us,

depressed by

be Now

1.

such

upon

us,

when

we

We

first

under

born

are

we

mean,

still have

dishonouring able, by and

destroy

surely

did

is

evil

time

it

1

is

Hooker

a

at most

on

;

once

of

How

guiltis

our

it

remains.

far

us, are

we

chastise, restrain,

this infection, is another removed

; but

principle within

to

we

is removed.

wrath

infection

I

bring

not

mystery

a

curse

services. in

grace,

still it is not

not,

best

our

God's

an

minding re-

grace,

it is that

we

; it

God's

still the

but

forgiven us, I

under

longer

forfeit

How

Christians, that

become no

know

not

are

out with-

though

us, to

as

which

curse

all

who

those

stain will

true

to humble

serve

originalsin.

a

do

we

be.

the

of

reprobate, though

are

should

of

grace,

high calling,by

not

sins which

consent

a

their

tainly cer-

acceptance,

absence

encourage

they

they

of the

mention

must are

all

not

may of

that

the

will

God's

of

state

a

they

fatal aggravations,

and

imply

review

sense

a

them

they

The

perhaps

and

from

outcasts

are

possiblein

also

are

not

which, while

grievous additions

with

that

who

those

of the infirmities

some

infirmities

speak of;

beset and

enumerate

now

question

by Baptism,

grievous

Justification,"

and

humiliation

9.

; but

if to


XV.]

SINS

those

who

Lord

unto

all does

not

cast

one

worthy

and

of grace;

the

yet in

humbling

very

himself,

it in

of

involuntary,and

is

out

us

miserable

will discover

243

walk

"

pleasing1." It

itself it is very every

INFIRMITY.

strivingto

are

therefore

OF

if he

; and

watches

himself

narrowly.

Adam,

ness, pride, profaneness,deceit, unbelief, selfish-

I mean,

greediness,these of

the

Tree

evil ; sins which the

hearts

and

bore

of

and

transmitted

to

2. Another

than

the

our

when

in

our

colour

we

would

us,

yet

have or

been

of

;

many

up

sixty,some

of grace,

out

but

habits

of

cannot

rid

though

in

descent

not

are

often

any

more

still

more

of those

which

sin, though ourselves

in its power

over

would

and wash

given a

works

;

it out

possibleexcept gradually. self-conceited,or

worldly-minded

Col.

e2

i. 10.

in

their

gives for-

souls,

our

It has

memories.

we efforts,

1

now

of sin

repent, though God

we

our

slothful,or or

in

sprang

carnal

by

thoughts, words,

our

impure,

us

nature,

it remains

yet this is

us,

throw

We

habits,and

though,with

been

and

good

involuntarysins, which

former

abandoned.

to

parents, which

have

ance inherit-

serpent sowed

consists distressing,

from

long

to

infection and

arise

of the

old

us.

as

humbling

of

thirtyfold, some

which

class of

such

not

are

first

the

sins,the

knowledge

words

fruit,some

hundred,

an

the

the our

similar

and

of

is called

what

and from Men

self-willed,

youth, and


afterwards other

they

than

them.

They from

and back

they

time

he cries out,

shall deliver

! who

and

self

eats

almost

seem

state, which

heathen

that

be

into

things that they would,

the

do

fain

former

their

poisoned garment,

a

to

describes,when

but

been,

would

and

God,

to

cannot

to

[Serm.

INFIRMITY.

have

as

time

again

am

turn

they

clingsto them,

I

OF

SINS

244

the

from

Apostle

the

0 wretched

"

me

reduced

that

man

of this

body

death1?" class

Another

3.

arise from

conscience

The

ordered

each

their

exceed

this task

long habit. we

the

and

from

more

obey

we

place;

yet they

we

I

is,in

one

of the

nature we

attempt.

The

1

We

case.

have

Rom.

a

sense,

the

more

govern

higher our

vii. 24.

selves, our-

risk,or We

have

in the

end

;

of learning

process

of

have

much

be

equal un-

rather

process

to

kept

are

we

to

except after

triumph

we

welland

be

cannot

failures.

implied, the

just now

God

nay,

though

way,

the

for these

and

to the

a

powers

learningto

are

of numberless

the

by

forgiven;

many

are

constantlyexposed

are

the

to be

governing ourselves

While

thus, as to

there

is sin ;

of

occurrence

failures

is,from

except by beinggoverned,and

them to

limits

as

ciple governing prin-

is intended

its due

has

the

but

man

which

in polity,

faculties,and

within

soul of

such

are

the lightthan strength,

more

being informed,

weak.

; that

self-command

being possessed of

mind

to

of

want

involuntarysins

of

sinning, to

be

forgiventhe

aims, the greater


SINS

XV.] risks.

our

gain Well

"

; and

so

much

of

David,

case,

how

that

he

the

making

any

all their services.

pollutedwith

are

of

cases

his

he

comes

;

how

how

do ;

to

"

mind

know

how

his

to

difficult

it

in his

himself,

weak

is,and up

own

the

the

mind

at this time

morning

duties

and

drink

difficult to

not

just what his

on

;

notions

of

he

prayers

what

out

We

should

have

no

difficult

to

difficult to

kept

;

how

just to

over

us,

how

what do

he

what

about

go

eat

difficult to

his and

fix his

regulate his

difficult

to

keep

out.

excitable, effeminate,

irritable, changeable, miserable,

lord

his

fear ;

difficult to

; how

day

right

difficult to rise

; how

feeble-minded,

are

wayward,

rouse

should

the

be

say

do

perfectly im-

command

himself

idle ; how

be

thoughts through

to

own

governing and

is to

that ; how

or

how

are

and

poorly

tongue,

; how

his

They

contest.

impatience, joy,

in

gress; prohave

tion, extraordinarydevo-

must

one

every

the

difficult to govern

would

fail.

they fightthe good fight

;

feelings,grief,anger,

he

that

way, but

they are

of blood

men

wishes

truth

would

words,

;" but they

nothing

difficult it is to command

principleof

and

that

talents,

the

servant

do

to

their

hear

trading by

seem

forgivenin

of what

but

they

faithful

speaking of

not

am

with

though they do, yet surely they

be

to

they

faith,but they I

end

in

believe

cannot

and

like

the

in

245

much

venture

losses

many

themselves

They

INFIRMITY.

done, good and

have to

who

They

much

OF

because

we

are

but

We

partially


SINS

246

the

subject to Let

come

fall

rather, we the

just While

to

even

up

there

is

passions sleep, and we

think, and

and when

the

We

like

passions Daniel's of the

the

are

is but

reason

in

beasts, who, but the

like

when

not

affection

It may

be

throws

its

are

anger,

or

other

and

unable

deeds

of

miserable

to

help

the

at

we

it!

evil, the

creatures

1

am

fruits

moment

our

not

our

of

wild

them,

to

Whatever

!

binds

it ;

it is ! which

close,

us

be

it may

or

for the moment,

its prey,

how,

any does

the

to

our

what soul

a

then

(I say) literally

speaking of

not, of course, of

?

despiseourselves,

us

resist

after

then

Then

cowardice,

us,

but

But

miserable

passion,which, controul

it.

shutting

equal

Alas

be, how

around

do ;

have

us.

is

seasons

may

will

and

we

our

Then

keeper

excited.

of brute

do.

to

we

for the

the

disgrace;

our

and to

God

they devour

are

baser our

den

become,

that

lest

impotent

from

miserable

den;

breath, and makes

we

horror

lions'

limbs

huge

while

escapes

the

in

of mind

our

oppresses

are

dull, heavy sloth, or

a

we

where

ordinary

they

perhaps

hoped

is come,

prevailwith

lions' mouths

do

what

lions; except

to

grace

or perfection,

in doing difficulty

Daniel

us

trial,

all is well.

resolve

reflect,and

temptation

are

of

temptation present, think

we

anticipateno

we

of

had

we

external

no

time

a

them, and

of

what

of

reverse

will, let

we

as

notions

quite short

of Saints.

King

true

not, in

do

we

own

our

[Serm.

much

right as

do

earnestly,yet

as

pray

the

of

dominion

to

try

us

INFIRMITY.

OF

wilfulness, malice, "

or


SINS

XV.]

the

once

;

lust

bringing forth sin, but forth

brought

I

far

not

exceed

He

mercifully chains

they their

yet,

do

than

more

roar,

"

they

what

what sacrilege,

spot, which How

is it that

it at

once,

hell, and indeed

the

with

Yet

the

such

is

of God

whole

bears

wild

given

grace the

hope

of

a

while

birth, or

of

have

in

not

which

formed we

;

Ghost

! in

out

go

to

mercy

Incomprehensible in

such

that

it is not

to

those

ago,

trying

divine stifled !

to

sin

; there

sin is not

or

derness, wil-

who

grace

where

a

and

Exceeding

received

are

us

crated conse-

Wonderful

dwell,

long

or

tending

seems

!

not

sin ; but

that

Holy

it is still sin, whether

habits

self-command,

us,

promise,

they so while

course,

!

that

destroy

of the

!

to

so

;

us

moanings

does

much

beasts

contentedly after they no

so

do

pollution, what

soul

gone

Holy One,

the

in

lamp

we

to

then

temple

had

cry, before

our

us

is the

is almost

it is,which

on

was

their

what

is there

the

hope

patience in

virtue

the

when

fall

before

and

that

from

at

by

misery,

chaos

a

lions

frightenus

before

best,

at

the

at

and

finished

was

am

looked

conceived

supposing

am

I

but

she

estrange God

to

as

sin

it at

good, but

was

had

ere

death.

so

fruit

heart

from

"

when

case,

the

plucked it, when

hide

lence, vio-

or

sinful

countenance;

Eve's

that

saw

alas ! the

sins which

God's

was

247

intemperance,

"

commit

what

and

tree

she

fraud

light of

supposing the

or

to

on

goes

INFIRMITY.

cleanness,

robbery, or

or

often

un

or

revenge,

OF

sin of of

want

gain,

is

part our

of God


SINS

248

mercifullyallows Jesus

Christ

fall into

I

is sudden,

a

further

he

again,

past sins healed,

hurrying

former

of

which

the

he

it became

denied

we

when

"

Peter, when

those

of

twice

which

sins

temptations,inflaming the

devil's

and

St.

whether

when

blood

and

first ferent dif-

a

thrice,

question.

And

5.

unawares,

as

"

sins

upon

taken

though

;

character, is

dwell

might

the

"

it all.

from"

us

being

Christ

denied

[Serm.

pardons it, and

and

from

temptation

INFIRMITY.

cleanseth

Further,

4.

OF

us

selves

nearly so

or

away

wounds

from

and

thus

making

the of

scars

excitingthe

;

; and

arise

memory, of

use

our

present selves, contrary

against our

to

will.

our

And

6. from

again, I might speak

deficiencyof

a

how

ignorance about.

Men

acts

are

prodigal; they

and

their and

harm

attempt

acts

they

when

wish ;

opinions, or

comes

;

they

for truth

they

oppose

all this

they

set

the

is without

sin, and

they cause

are

good

be

they

they

they

of

do in

engage

they put which

mistake

evil hood false-

for false doctrines One

yet in them on

lent, benevo-

weak; ;

their

zealous,

and

to

pattern,

zealous

pardonable

set

we

designs,or

of God.

sin, and

firm

and

evil ;

countenance ;

a

from

or

which

wish

they

undertakings,or they promote forth

be

to

do

to

mean

rise

munificent, and

indulgent

are

they

duties

be

to

cruel

are

which

practical experience, perform

to

of those

;

hardly say

can

it

may

the prayer

voluntary be in-

of faith.


SINS

XV.] I

7. Or low

abound

world

catch

which

pollution; with

the

that

8.

And,

rather of

of

grace

we

Such

be

may

are

faith

is consistent

as

in

and

us,

put away. said

the

on

subject ances," ignorof

want

varietyof weaknesses,

a

of

in

ourselves,

infirmities.

Of

infirmities

that

;

commission

or

of not

attach

also to

considering do

not

originalsin,

or

grace,

sins

infirmities

have

or

to

and

of

firmities in-

live in the warrant

no

under

grievous character. have

who

be

to

called

recollected,

in

gain self-command,

more

be

themselves

cease

ignorances, by adding a

who

not

regarded as

those

sins, and

right,

are

may

ever

be

may

is

cases

or

be

always to

not

of wilful

Men

state.

and

they

for

whatever

are

such

in

it must

course

will

the

of grace,

state

a

sins which

of

where

which

lively; and with

classes

the

happen,

so

inconsistent

of

wilful

a

negligences and

"

conscious

of

some

if it

found,

and

of

be

to

all

in others.

see

do

be

defiles

God

and

might

and seriousness, frivolities,

be

said

we

spiritof

heedlessnesses, forgetfulnesses,

on

which

which

the

calls

Litany

"

sin

out

that

;

it is such

will blot

much lastly,

the

what

hardly be

can

grace

other

maxims, which

and

us,

breathe, and

we

presence

which

of

but

of

each

from

do, yet which

we

unworthy motives,

principle,false

all sides

on

249

of those

in

mistakes

(as it were) the

INFIRMITY.

might speak

views,

which

OF

saving

a

the

past years,

unlearn these Those much

fluence in-

they

negligences

offences who more.

others are

out

And


SINS

250

will

there

always be

is

draw

to

be

to

ever

the

; I

those

line between

only

infirmities

free

which failings

knows

only the

for

and

discerns

motives the on

perfect work

from what

result what a

the

growth what

and is in

will that is

accepts it

wills

are

where

is

;

decay; ; what

the

honestly devoted

holy, He

acceptance

is in

estimates

he

to

is accidental

what

that

according

there

hath

that not

what

is of

Him,

to

is a

a

rising

what

;

difference and

is us

Cor.

that

one

hath, and

not

1."

viii. 12.

and

He

man

In

those

in

a

between

present for sanctification

2

is

willingmind,

and, like the sun's beams

1

out

between

discriminate

can

according to

"

the

ing contend-

world

new

a

is intermediate

And

is insincere.

of

what

and

He

us.

He

and

Spirit,"

trace

to

us,

and

righteousnesssteadilygoing

rudiments

chaos.

is habitual the

on

the

out

of

He

and

of

maze

principleswithin

and

are

reins

righteous the

of faith

of the

mind

the

able, amid

is

there, and

the

between

He

wicked."

who

of

these

tries the

"

to

account

on

Who

grace.

knoweth

"

such

attach

to

destructive

not

certain, who

heart," who "

happen

miserable

are

with

sions transgres-

besides

transgressions,and

be

or

in them

incompatible

or

from

despond,

and

whomever

to

This

attempting

not

am

attach, they may

are

not

I

to

persons

infirmities.

infirmities

that

say,

do

who

need

sins into

in mind.

borne

such

in

tendency

a

their wilful

explain away

[Serm.

INFIRMITY.

OF

some

whose and cave


SINS

XV.] of the and

earth, His

We

mark

be

of

than

more

no

continues not

withdraw

from

that

He

us

gives

that

to

our

reflect

to

His

prayer an

He He

; that

anxiety to

strict and

more

full of and

possibly

least

at

seems

to

of

than

makes

us

a

are

us

His

private souls ;

desire

a

when

the

And

of

sense

if

instruments

will create

pleased with separated

that God

belief,not

us,

for

knowledge

of

that

He

from

love, but

our

for any

edifyingHis Church,

the

is

or

pose purforting com-

ledge knowthis too

certainly

mysteries may has

to

further, God

spreading the

us

in

be

faith,

; all this will tend

others, resistingerror,

truth, or

to

in

His, for teaching,warning, guiding

of the

munion Com-

our

simple

more

afraid.

us

present

Holy

;

He

that

to

for

care

salvation

us,

making

be

we

;

grace

opportunitiesof

conscientious,

love

does

of

and

prayer

given their

God

He

; that

house, and

gives us has

encourage

infirmities

elect

instruction, patterns of

His in

secure

more

soothe

Him

before ; that

are

God's

ordinances

of

means

that

Church

the

us

frequent

to

us

ourselves

Yet,

infirmities

holiness, religiousguidance, good books; allows

;

certainty us.

sins may

own

His

infirmities,this surely,by itself,is

visiblyin

us

belong

arise. as

a

reprobation,that

And

consolation.

they such

favour,

much,

side,

every

as

vapours

not

that

infirmities,and

light on

God's

in

thus

only

necessary

have

a

know

to

even

#51

knowledge

not

wTould justification

our

no

and

high

so

ever

we

of

have

indeed

were

sheds

grace

all mists

consumes

INFIRMITY.

OF

not

be

utterly


SINS

252

forsaken

in

us

sacrificed

have

we

habit

any

have

we

of

God

is

with

peace God's

integrity, St.

with

please

this,

or

Peter, Him

at

at

the

present inheritance

if

that

such

in

all

things,

abroad

of

as

on

favour, His

we

eternal

humble

our

in

we

our

and

sincerity

appeal

proportion it,

hearts,

are

kingdom.

as

we

that

in

to

and

only,

feel

at

through

own

can

;

hope is

have,

we

Him

love

we

times

His

that

glory

therefore

of

sense

feel

we

in

shed

assurance

inward

which

and

the

if

lastly,

habitual

work

any

and

us,

which

any

honour

with

us

in

And, an

mercy,

and

fill

working

us.

God's

to

may

to

to

or

nature

to

or

or

which

service,

of

tendency

firmities, in-

our

on

God's

for

practise,

we

perchance

that

to

which

occasions

overcome,

accomplished

have

this

less

or

to

members re-

desires

all

for

XV.

still

and

if,

some

He

name,

further,

evil

or

by

thing

any

sin

more

self-denial

we

point

can

that

sins,

us

And

we

[Serm.

our

knows

salvation.

our

of

spite

and

us,

INFIRMITY.

OF

God

desire

we

have

we

training

feel

an

are

for


XVI.

SERMON

SINCERITY

If

that

Men

there and there

a

and

are

are

sinners,

again

are

the

the

for

same

the

with

other,)

they

is

things

clear, in

agree nor

in

and

more

;

the

whole

open

the less

or

or,

and

sinners

is

they

the

profess,

two,

acting as

no

same.

consistent

mistaking

neither

profess But

they Now

Christians.

there

that

as

world,

Christians,

open

practise

on

do

religious,

between

nominal

nothing

well

the

and

professing

between

so

men

one,

called,

distinction

thus

Christians,

consistent

sometimes

Christians

of

as

And

those

who

be

to

to

not."

hath

he

those

and

perform

according

classes,

great

profess

not.

classes

three

that

to

two

do who

do

accepted

obedience,

who

those

who

(as speaking with

into

those

is

it

according

not

religious

of

those

and

12.

mind,

willing

divided

be

profess ;

a

hath,

man

may

who not

first

be

there

viii.

Cor.

2

"

HYPOCRISY.

AND

the

it

the dif-

;


SINCERITY

254

ference

between

Christians

is

do

sin, as

not

being

Christians

What

are.

difference

real

than

the

wishes

he

his sins ; that

the

overcome

it ; that

he

God

trusts

enable

him

use

so

he

line. ; both

difference There on

to

not

; that

he

is sorry

weak

; that

can

are

mention

many that

attention, I would

speaking of

he

he

Him

form

no

to

feel,

of

be

well

as

to

words

the

as

just

so

confess

a

the

with

him

; not

the

still,on

struggle

sorry ; what

are

them

to

;

true

positionof

very

much

not can-

ment senti-

no

seems

in the

for

cannot

to

prays

is

say

it ; that

sight apparently

then

within is the

?

differences to

one

have

differences

to

overcome

appears

advanced

between

sistent incon-

sure

first

sin, both

put the

professingChristian

mere

Both

profess

if you

Christian, only perhaps behind

consistent,

them

other

be

that

cannot

He

professing

will

There

there

at

justice.

same

a

more,

; nay,

true

is

alone

it.

do

Christian, and

the

God

which

which

same

flesh

will, and

to

conceivable

better

they

asked, is the

class, however

be, yet he was

the

Again,

latter

yet

as

tians, professingChris-

and

one

the

of

one

his life may he

and

true

that

are,

far

so

be

it may

they practise?

question to

that

then,

they

and

true

reason,

is all that

this

between

both

since more

consistent

yet perfect ;

not

and

this

clear, for

so

inconsistent, and

sin, are

[Serm.

professing Christians

Christians, however

true

HYPOCRISY.

AND

which you

in God's

;

but, before

going

I shall confine observe

sight.

that Of

I

my am

course,


SINCERITY

XVI.]

men

we

after

may

often

unable,

are

AND

all be

to

life.

the

before He

Nor

alone,

what

between

Spirit."

God

alone

the

We

the

that

mean

course,

of

man

knoweth

I

He

not

that

ourselves, or I will

here

viz.

judge

that

the

sight from

God's

the

does

the

I do

useful the

upon

and

to

incidentally brought

be

do

point

so

;

of doctrine,

differ

in

double-minded

in the

out

of all

at

to

leavingany practicalapplicationwhich

"

crite hypo-

not,

Christian

true

insincere

not

judgeth

judgment

no

it is not

chieflyinsist

how

heart.

form

can

we

even

unerringlydiscern

can

perfect

hearts."

"

do

Yea, but

"

line

thing absolutely

hearts,"

"

those

of the

between and insincerity, sincerity

and

upon

the

absolutely.

Lord."

between sides

any

self,"says St. Paul,

own

is the

but

of the

ourselves

mine me

mind

altogether,and

"searcheth

searcheth

who

is the

know

judge God

time, but "

unable

different

on

we

may

255

differences

see

who, nevertheless, are of

HYPOCRISY.

it

?

admits, of my

course

remarks. Now the the

the

real

difference

professing Christian text,

If

" "

there

St. Paul what

he down

many

seems

says a

desire servants.

one

of

speaking

in

particular.

An

the

of

is

other

the

hand,

uses

and

true

given

in

us

it is

cepted." ac-

almsgiving; but He

applies of he

doing right On

be

apply generally.

though

cases,

the

willing mind,

a

principle,which

distinct to

to

to

seems

be

is

between

is

ing layin

course

it with

ence refer-

honest, unaffected test a

of

God's

double

true

mind,

a


SINCERITY

256

other

pursuing

(to

these

hypocrisy;

the

I

world of

signs

Now

sequence con-

half-

a

; in

the

going

am

distinction, in

this

of

instances

in

and

conduct,

to

the

are

Christian.

truth, and

necessityof defending oneself

God, and

to

[Serm.

least) of inconsistency,

the

say

the

feelingof

oneself,and

to

the

inconsistencyin

an

a

besides

ends

consciousness and

HYPOCRISY.

AND

word,

a

merely give

to

fessed pro-

some

Scripture and

in

fact. For

faith

are

The

instance.

Scripture?

in

of

"

what

love ?

and

or,

as

Again,

to

remembrance

in

Timothy, him

before

be

;"

in

his

man,

of

the

as literally,

love

ceeds, pro-

faith

"

"

feigned un-

translated, literally

so

he

word

speaks

mother

and

in

means

of his

"

which

calling dwelt

grandmother

Apostles approving "

Again,

as

more

to

love

without dissimulation"

be

other

like

"

cases,

manner,

selves them-

by kindness, by

unfeigned"or,

love

in the In

faith ?

the

of God,

the ministers

Let

;"

still further,

;" and

of

love

"

unhypocriticallove." "

pure

more

for

being

heart ;" he

faith." is,literally,unhypocritical

; that

Holy Ghost, by

a

or

place,speaks

one

unfeignedfaith"

the

Again, he speaks as

of

elsewhere

and

in

conscience kind

it may

faith unhypocritical

Greek.

"

out

what

"

Paul,

terized charac-

honest

being

commandment

good

a

of faith,"

;" "

of

and

the

love

"

"

"

"

of

end

the

St.

Thus

graces

these

are

their

By

"

single-minded.

how

Now,

love.

and

great Christian

two

St.

let love

Peter

the

literally, towards or,

be

more

pocritical." unhy-

speaks

of


XVI.]

AND

SLNCERITY

Christians

"

the

through

truth

love

of

James

of

speaks

as

one

within

has

him.

is in

in

illuminated

by God,

all his

but

think

1

2 Cor. VOL.

that

He

that it

V.

Not much

he

and

his

that it

Rom.

xii. 9.

"

in

in

his

conscience

is

or

springs

not

was

impure

is,and

and

he

S

open

be bare

joys to

even

James

his

corrupt,

shame

1 Pet. i. 22.

of

aware

should

is,in spiteof his fear and

vi. 6.

him,

wishes, are

if he

all that is in him

believes

live

to

habituallyrealizes first

as

he,

is

as

heart,

the

in him

one

merely,or

nature

that

so

God.

is very

he wishes God.

to

in

whose justified

life,all his motives

that there

God,

present with

is

that

that practical

Him,

in

innermost

thoughts, all

Almighty

to

is

man

presence have

Christian, or

true

faith

He

his

A

God's

acceptance with

that

conscience.

moral

A

defined

be

have justified

not externally,

not

providence,but

that

almost of

thus

hypocrisy.

justified persons

the

has

sense,

thought

present

of

of them

each

love without

or

of it.

state

a

who, in such the

different

but

none

perception

in

Apostles,writingon

but

none

tiality, par-

Surely

rulingsense

a

As

so privilege,

who

presently,

Christian, then, may

who

above,

without

it is very

either faith

true

St.

manner,

"

occasions, should

about

obeying

is from

that

V hypocrisy

that three

subjectsand

like

in

wisdom

." and,

.

.

without

remarkable

A

And,

the

"

in

unhypocritical

Spiritunto

brethren."

being firstpure

speak

the

257

souls

having purifiedtheir

the

and

HYPOCRISY.

at its

iii.17.


being

He

so.

other,

not,

admits

Christ

which

chamber without

judge,

a

be

self may

and

Scripture tells

saves

any

and

us

is

us,

of

marrow,

and

soul

and have

to

in His

what

"

says, is too

as

with

Thou, near

but

an

him

sharper the

the

dividing

joints

that

things are

of

Him

with

God

in

?

"

his

He

Him.

God, to

1

does

seest

me."

allow

of

Heb.

not

He

iv. 12, 13.

that

conscience,

reason,

uses

but

feels that

argument,

we

realizes

Why,

and sovereign authority,

a

is

naked

whom

Christian

true

and

intents

creature

any

consequence of

and

to

of

died

than

for

all

the

Son

who

but

eyes

is the the

refers to him

and

true

thoughts and

is there

Now

enthrones

reasoning

of the

sight; the

unto

do V

this ; and

though

as

us,

lives

now

spirit,and

and

Neither

opened

that

"

Creator

be

powerful, and

and

discerner

a

manifest

tribunal

a

Word,

the

God

again, and

quick

heart.

of the

a

that

being

two-edged sword, piercing even

asunder

not

that

us

rose "

temple,

minister.

and

instrument

for

of His

is

the

that

and

a

God

king;

a

self itself should

self,of which

better

a

approached

and

party, instead

second

without

or

home,

a

is not

shrine way

self where

a

judge ;

with

dealt

be

some

confessional,

a

throne

a

king

rather

may

is not

in

have

which

them

within

the

into

to

tribunal, a throne,

a

[Serm.

wish

others

themselves,

to

home

a

"

alone

be

to

chamber,

he

HYPOCRISY.

; whereas

heart

his

of

a

AND

SINCERITY

258

no

he God

self-defence,


SINCERITY

XVI.]

excuse,

He

objection.

or

duty, not

his

to

whom

with

makes

the

the

; not

preconceived notion,

or

God

sees,

and

fancied

any

Himself, whom

he

fitness, or

any

abstract

any

of

matters

to

but

of faith he

eyes

259

appeals in

reason,

own

Judge

HYPOCRISY.

AND

or principle,

tangibleexperience.

any

The

book

this

continuallyinstances

Psalms

of

temper of profound, simple,open-heartedconfidence in God. known

uprising.

long

Thee.

upon When

I

wake

Into

Thy

hands

hast "

Thy

redeemed

Commit

Him,

in

make

thy

shall

thy just dealing as

"

I

Hear

and

the

the

sinned, and

unto

my

prayer

my

Thy

and

let Thine

mine me,

heart and

is

equal.

in

shalt

the find

utterlypurposed

night no

that

that

sentence

Thou

season.

mouth s2

goeth

He

light,and

complaint, not

out

me

of

from

upon

proved and Thou

Thee

Thy sight."

look

in

shall

forth

come

hast

Truth."

Against

my

eyes

wickedness my

"

consider

Let

thing that

the

as

Thou

put thy trust

this evil in

done

Thee."

of

pass.

noonday."

feigned lips. presence,

it to

clear

right,O Lord,

hearken

God

Lord, and

bring

me."

for spirit,

my

the

unto

way

He

hangeth

upholden

Lord, Thou

O

tongue

soul

present with

am

thy righteousnessas

only have

hath

I commend

me,

and

I

up,

in my

My

it altogether.""

right hand

thoughts

my

word

a

and

downsitting and

my

is not

.

out

me

understandest

There .

.

knowest

searched

hast

knowest

Thou

before

but Thou

"

Thou

me.

mine

"

O Lord, Thou

"

the

visited

hast

tried

; for I am

shall not

offend."


SINCERITY

Once

"

more,

and have

after

Thou

shalt

that

receive

I in heaven

earth

I

that

flesh and of mine

AND

but

in

my heart

and

John's

First

God

is

the

greater than

have

connexion

Epistle: all.

at

Him,

God

is

If

and

we

walk

truth.

If

just to forgive us

from is "

all

we

the

believeth

himself." Paul's

And

1

Ps.

our

now,

cxxxix.

1 Johniii.

viii. 16.

is

that

that spirit, the

1, ;

2.

20, 21

of

we

4

; i.

;

same

is faithful cleanse

to

the

"

in

And

the

not

us

darkness

Again,

us,

the

by

again,

He

"

God, hath the witness consider

Spirititself are

beareth

the children

hand, let

lxiii. 8 ;

in

darkness

no

do

connexion,

the

other

lxxiii.

the

shineth."

us."

same "

And,

fellowshipwith

abideth

given

in the

on

He

not,

us

God."

sins, and

the Son

on

statement,

li. 4 ; xvii. 1"3 2

condemn

sins, He

lightnow

that hath

And,

with

all

lie,and

we

our

our

true

know He

Spiritwhich that

knoweth

unrighteousness." Again,

passed, and

Hereby

and

have

confess

we

in St. us,

in Him

we

darkness,

in

...

and

that

My

strength

V

ever

following from

Light, and

say

is the

towards

this, the

upon

Thee.

condemn

heart

our

with "

none

heart

heart

confidence

we

of

God

our

our

if

is

sel, coun-

Whom

following passage

If

"

Thy

glory.

there

comparison

Epistle.

things. Beloved, then

? and

portion for

Or, again, consider

with

with

me

faileth,but my

[Serm.

guide me

Thee

desire heart

HYPOCRISY.

xxxi.

xxxvii.

5 ;

St. ness wit-

of God2."

contrast

us

in

such

5, 6 ;

24"26.

5"9;

ii. 8;

iii. 24;

v.

10.

Rom.


XVI.]

a

SINCERITY

with

that

of the

have

the

world

ends

two ; and

which

then,

man,

things that

Thus,

and

to

came

himself

dread

be

to

in

his

of

heart

God,

towards

a

"

1

Luke

as

one

is

is

with

the me

he

says

not

of

13.

had

often

friendly,or

almost

pursues

the

no

secret

a

felt

feels towards sometimes

courteous,

He

2

spectful, re-

but, his

without

professesto ment agree-

objectsas

same

confidence

or

;

displayshis

him, I do

know

lingness unwil-

communicative

or

not

was

He

You

life.

hid

scendants least his de-

at

or

background. ; he

rose

an

God.

from

something, perhaps

him, I have

xvi.

God.

man

"

It to

He

seem,

considerate,

still I do with

he

"

it, in

agreed

joined

intercourse

man,

; he

but

it would

all, there

knowing be

as

feel,

or

after

dread

kept

the

by

Son

all

"

contrary, Adam

garden.

to

he

in the

of

say

restored

not

; for

manifest

of the

God, but

which "

so

another

trees

view, dare

in

Prodigal

the

on

not can-

double-minded

made

the

Father," the

among

simple

whereas

his

A

Ye

"

be discovered

are

ble-minded." dou-

"

Lord, speaking of

ends

two

they

are

calls them

1."

reproved

light2."

light,

religionand

pursue,

our

mammon

having

are

in the

hypocrites,says,

were

and

as

too,

God, lest he should

to

come

who

they

St. James

hence

God

serve

walk

to

hypocrite.Such

the

Hence, the Pharisees

loves

261

merely professingChristian, or, in

Scripturelanguage,of who

HYPOCRISY.

which

of mind,

temper

AND

make

not

in

Eph.

v.

gress pro-

him, I

13.

I ;

do


know

not

Such

him

private,

Most

High,

they

self at

bottom.

themselves,

treatingwith Hence, be

to

"

make

so

his

deeds

wrought This of

the

be

being

the

and

stands

;

whereas,

light,that

that

they

are

upon

that

therefore, he

; and

his

all that he

goes

servant, servants

he

may

himself

or

to

argument when

is

to or

called

said,

1

"

approaches his

give

two

reasons

he

has

to

excuse

excuse

before

some

others

iii. 21.

sciousness con-

;

and,

position,to

himself. had his

the

able unprofit-

Lord.

Lord, Thy pound hath

John

God,

secret

some

fortifyhis

"

his notions

dishonest, or so

:

to

up

appealsto

appear

about

he for

because

next,

and

reasoning and

that

rightsand

explain his conduct, such

not

estimation

parties, God

in which

will

in the

being

said),that

mode

he

misgiving after

other

keep earth,

on

"

the

to

two

have

Judge

fitness ; and

Some

are,

heaven

in

man

(as I

is the

first,because

of

rather

manifest

there

case,

double-minded

argument

but

parties,

in God1."

self,it follows

Saviour

on

they hardly like

they

God

made

look

of their fellows.

would

truth, cometh

may

proach ap-

something

a

They

one

where

with

doeth

as

They

stand

terms

that

he

God

Him.

positionand

have

seeking God,

from

him."

saw

independent

as

were,

Almighty

far

so

sought by

their and

it

as

I

double-minded

the

"

[Sehm.

first time

the

in which

hidden

a

than

better way

is the the

HYPOCRISY.

AND

SINCERITY

"""

The

gained


SINCERITY

XVI.]

ten,"

five

"

or

more

But

necessary

tell its

to

said

in

up

a

case,

and

not

his

trusted

perfectReason entrenched

his

had

he

"

of

by loving God

his

object

And,

himself.

objection.

an

said

who

give up

word

they their

or

are

deed,

We

:

"

who

He Thou

they

who

these

is

hast

been

enough.

but

to

alt ex-

make

to

on

swered an-

the

Christ

things?"

inquirersor

with

the to

for His

in the

judgment,

confession

God,

arguing of the

conduct the

By

This mere

God's

"

by that

not

upon

and

cere insin-

mercy.

same

for "

neighbour ?

my

justifyingthemselves

come

They said,

acted.

of sincere

asked

of

start

have

spiritexposed

gained

Thou

went

justifiedin

merits, but

own

Again

when

who

notion

unjust,and

to be

he, willing to justify himself,

And

they only are the

stood, but

pleaseGod,

therefore, he

But

Jesus,

unto

whereas

"

"

have

to

to

not

was

All-

scribe,who

life was

neighbour,

right," this ought But

He

it. and

he

said to the

eternal

his

and

make

must

Eternal

whom

to

own.

Lord

that

his

it were,

attempt

the

to

in his our

to

on

leave

kept Thy pound

felt he

before

God,

Him

answered

went

interests

When

:

he

thing no-

judgment-seat;

appealed, as

Maker;

himself

Again

he

;

for itself.

dare

not

Lord, I have

"

napkin ;"

a

against

out

did

more

no

spoke

case

tale at God's

own

merely,

not

reason

; the

263

said

They

unprofitableservant

conduct

laid

HYPOCRISY.

pounds."

was

the

he

AND

Pharisees,

authorityon

what

might

which

authoritydoest be

the

of objectors,

question

faith

or

of


264

SINCERITY

hypocrisy.

Observe

asked

how

say, that, if

John

preferredto deny Yet,

Him.

of

hatred

they

would

give no

What from with

is

the

as

"

says,

asked

a

double

reasoned

refused

sincerely, they

Am

his

mind,

or

of

a

came.

afraid

was

sole

he

.

.

or

"

says,

God,

brother brother's

but

Again, was,

The me

gave

The

honestly

not

if it

"

.

serpent surrender

had

thing some-

Cain

whom

;"

chief

says,

she

me

woman

most

ready

as

Christ

Again,

behalf.

their

again, is

were

place

incipienthatred,

offended

I my

taken

the

not

an

did

They

where "

Balaam,

the

their in

say

murdered,

reasoned

He

reasonings ;

were

gavest

And

to

to

people,

consequence,

myself, for I

fled, but

me."

themselves

when

I hid

Thou

tree."

beguiled

In

first parents

said, of his Maker. whom

the

told.

tween be-

so,

the

They

posteritywhen

shame

he

why

woman,

of

their

fear and

be

may

openly

not

of "

Gospels, had

Our

beginning.

First, Adam

reasons

the

in

seen

excuses,

though

they

Lord,

for themselves.

learn

might

their

what, had

tell them

to

are

They,

and

people ;

all.

at

to

acknowledge

to

on

dread

and

we

to

spake.

teacher

a

the

of

answer

left them

Lord

meaning

;

hand, they dare

Lord

our

themselves,"

among our

other

the

on

as

He

it.

John, they must

John

going

to

Baptist, because

the

deny

St.

of whom

to Christ

submit

unwillingto

detects

baptism

they acknowledged

acknowledge Himself,

[Serm.

Lord

our

St. John's

about

them

HYPOCRISY.

AND

says,

he

had

keeper ?"

conspicuous

hypocrisy.

He

has

instance a

of

plausible


himself, that

defend man,

many

excuses,

heart

But

another

to

he

;

it is have

therefore, all his

are

love

of

have

to

had

He

his

in

worldly goods

and,

;

him

mark

to

good

good

God,

of

only avail

excuses

a

perplexity

a

motives.

good

covetous

was

like

looks

thing

one

skilfully

so

can

he

day

truth, the

the

of

; he

fortunes

and

minds.

love

the

not

this

to

his conduct

and

HYPOCRISY.

does

he

whatever

for

reason

to

AND

SINCERITY

XVI.l

as

double-minded.

Again

Saul

:

"

of

a

is another

acting

man

occasion, not

one

on

yet what

he

his

was

fair

one.

the

sacrifice,and

did

the

people

discouraged,his

the

enemy

sin ;

had

Samuel

grew at

was

was

promised

hand,

so,

"

a

"

very

days,

some

fell

says, he

;

offer

to

come

army

he

offered

?

excuse

waited

as

yet

commission

a

to

Saul

not.

He

did.

having

this

a

ends, and

own

for what

having plausiblereasons sacrifice

his

for

stance in-

remarkable

very

off,and

"forced

himself1." is the

Such

this

they

imposes

it

only so

reason,

but

for

a

a

sincere

men

in

real

one

"

it;

remove

to

; and

God

to

gain, for it of excuse,

deciding

He

1 Sam.

own

the

them

an

going by

way.

xiii. 12.

; but

only

insincere them

gives

for not

in their

1

but

difficulty. in

latter seek

the

:

feelingthat difficulty,

much sort

the

from

can

like to go

not

is

differ

their

in

God

be

difficulty may

their

Perhaps

of insincere

conduct

Thus

men

who do

difficulty apparent

God's Saul

rule, took


SINCERITY

liis own

calves

put up without kiah

and

the in

save

holy David,

after

the

people,and

was

told

offered

sinned

simple-hearted devotion three

which into

the

the

Lord

he

says ;

Lord

Lord's

chastise "

; for

the

be

might

him. fall

us

his

mercies

hand

of

If I

"

be

other

I

what

have

instanced

again

; and

in the

contained

giftof

God's

and

sin,

sin, and

and

sin,

sin, and

1

"

"

Is. xxxvii.

sin

14.

are

are

2

of

the

suffer,let

hands

of

let

; and

between

few from

the

the not

me

:

sorry

Matt.

xiv. 30.

may

say, that

to

men, true

be

ture, part of Scrip-

every

; and

sorry.

words

examples, might

All

God's

and

sincere

their

historyof

Prophets.

grace,

that

and

great strait,"

a

the

like

a

again

from particularly

ishments pun-

honest

it is needless

in

and

the

3."

man

shown

three

must

in

great

are

Christians, however

each

to

manner

same

into

Great, then, is the difference insincere

like

to

numbering

he

am

now

St.

ing exactly called, fall-

most

"

Lord,

out

choosing

hands.

let

fall into the

the

in

the when

between

him, showed

cherib, Senna-

cried

in in

choose

to

he

And

Ileze-

of

And

water,

had

worship

when

of

V

!"

difficulty,

a

new

house

Lord

me

he

a

letter

the

the

2

Lord,

"

took into

up

sinking

was

Christ,

went

in

when

Whereas,

command.

it before

spread

Peter

gold

[Serm.

instituted

and

trouble, he

in "

and

of

divine

was

Jeroboam,

; thus

course

HYPOCRISY.

AND

Jews,

the

as

after the

even

profess

servants

hypocritesprofess

Thus

the

3

2 Sam.

two

parties

xxiv.

14.


SINCERITY

XVI.] look

like

other.

each

other

; that

other

does

as

accidental

an

one

is ; the

is the not

;

society,to

of friends

different

more

is it to

civilities,from into

him, and

;

of

the

approaching

Him

that

with

He

left, my

you,

few

living in you

to

this

so

ferent dif-

ance acquaintin

person

one's

to

terchange in-

heart

external

to

worship of true

devotion from lips,

believing the

to

self

livingto

words

will

to

conviction

specialwitness

has

what

Spirit to

as

this

been shall of

consciences

the

to

thoughts

this

servant

more

a

opening

ourselves,

then, habituallythus

subject your

self him-

clude ex-

heaven.

brethren, a

from

applying

to

as

Scripture

and

us,

lightof

Now,

us,

to

the

the

so

;

God's

know

inward

with

heart

the

opens

the

from

the

God

gives

a

it,seeing into his, loving than

"

hypocrite,from

faith ; on

him

livingin

owner

if for

mere

opening

another, admiting him

only

obliging to him,

and

courteous

the

and

Not

from

God, God

other

ever.

the

as

himself

for

and

now

to

Him

the

considers

intimacy

be

admits

that of

not

Lord

as

criminates dis"

Almighty

season,

God, and

God

test,

one,

heart

other

one

stated

instrument,

of

views

one

of

this

by

his

opens

267

word

other

guest, the

some

to

over

the

conscience

; the

he

night,or

and

the not

of all that

the

in the

dwells

HYPOCRISY.

But

from

one

Christ

AND

suffice

to

your

Almighty

God

of His that

that

here each

of Do

hearts

and

Are

you

?

Presence, and Presence

be

this.

do

unlock

shown

is

have

really


SINCERITY

268

within

set

up

you

live in the the

on

His

heart,

You

beams

are

"

and

stains like see

the

air before

them

not, God

the

of, forgiven, and the

Psalmist,

our

secret

is most

Him

us

His

Presence

Let

thereby faith, that us

thing. the

then

so "

as

beg

Him

hide

in

us,

I have "

repented

it, as

to

set

God He

1

set

is

Ps.

Him

V

all welcome

ourselves in

the

Mystery

before

of

it, we

confess

us

it

justification. us

in every

on

right hand,

8.

it.

acting upon

before

xc.

from

ing embrac-

always my

of

words

countenance

it unto

possess

of

Him,

fruitfully.Let

it

may

for

us

as

us

full

that, by acknowledging

possess we

we

are

duty, lies

our

teach

to

though

before

at

not

acquiescing in it, and

own

Psalmist,

it be

His

cannot

wisdom,

our

are

be

must

of

light

We

many.

; and

view,

of

they

pervades

misdeeds

our

though

true,

Let

in

set

not

full

He, in the

away.

the

in

this truth,

may

put

has

"

sins

to

souls,

:

His

in

full of

are

not,

He

a

sun's

were

; but

offend, things which

things which

doctrine

them

sees

We

shines

sun

the

out,

them

see

act

shines

appears

came

souls.

our

Our

sunbeam.

This

it

that

through

when

air then

corruptions, we

the

and

beams

sun's

very

viz.

believe, and

you

things look

before

is it with

So

the

as

the

it,

on

impurities, which, seen.

Do

light penetrates

how

know

TSerm.

salvation;

your

fear of it ?

your

?

room

unto

you

belief,that

through

HYPOCRISY.

AND

me,"

says there-


XVI

SINCERITY

]

fore

I

shall

thus

regard dare

not

Son,

justify ourselves, Lord."

is the

hope inmost

heart

Him.

Let

Let

save

us.

sons

us

;

let

of

true

Such

the

last

proof against

those

of

the

Angels

to

those

1

Ps.

Judge, separate who

xvi.

serve

8.

His

life

day

;

alone

fierce when

such

flames

will

which with

"

not

who

those

reign sove-

that

is to that

Mai.

and

have

we

are

the

sustain will to

are

His serve

2."

2

He

us,

alone

faith

comes

between Him

a

He

and

guide

spirits

our

faith

a

affection.

This

saints.

with

in with-

and

us,

our

from

apart

Him,

change

of

in

enthroned

to

us

sorrow,

or

guidance

come

us,

joy

secret

as

or

judgeth

Him

thought

to

cleanse

us,

God.

of

conscious

who

having no

us

ourselves

in

of

let

Prodigal

are

He

Him

us

Spirit witnessing

terrors

and

have

ourselves

the

is

"

at

springs

direction

forgive

aim

us

let

very

may

that

acknowledge

us

submit

us

the

but

feel

boast

not

the

we

all circumstances,

;

the

at

This

us

fear, let

or

us

let

In

if

Or,

sinned,

with

but,

Him.

circumstances,

have

we

Him,

to

go still

nothing,

of

from

all

in

us,

Whether

Him.

and

HYPOCRISY.

Let

fall V

not

keep

rise

AND

in.

18.

be round sur-

Holy God,


SERMON

XVII.

TESTIMONY

THE

Cor.

2

"

in

Our

the

of

grace

and

more

In

these

God,

that

who like

the he

before

he the

until

Epistle to Timothy his forefathers

1

Acts

xxiii.

that

fleshlywisdom, in the

conversation

our

Apostle appeals

great had

lived and

illuminated

appeal

God

had

conscience,

our

but

world,

you-ward."

to

and

makes

this he "

1.

lived

simplicityand

an

innocent

other

he

in

all

good

day1."

And

in

with

of

pure

having

2

Tim.

cerity, sinas

grace. ; when "

says,

Men

conscience his

second

served

conscience2."

2

his

heart,

God's

occasions

council

speaks

to

in

guided by

on

Jewish

brethren, I have

before

from

have

we

singleaim

a

was

brought and

godly sincerity,

words

with one

of

with

not

abundantly

conscience

The

i. 12.

is this, the testimony rejoicing

simplicityand

by

CONSCIENCE.

OF

i. 3.

God


Serm.

And of

TESTIMONY

THE

XVII.] in the

he

text

course,

is able

all,that

he

was

given

to

know

that

he

could

comforted

be

says,

his

prove

also

so

was

and

have

John;

The

God

by

they

could

of His

a

;

satisfaction

in it, an

confidence

and

a

For

instance,

David

; he

I have in the to "

of

ground

to

as

Such

God's

of

but

Thou

Be

God

of my

Gal.

to

O

heart,

vi. 4.

'

in

integrity,

consequence.

Lord," says

and

that

hath

fall."

this

in

prove

been

He

"

for also

proceeds

self-knowledge; me

is, lest he

2

the

concerning it, in

trust

my

him

Lord,

ful cheer-

heart-searchingGod,

shall I not

aid

and

judge, O

my

the

that

evermore.

God

favour

thing

any

enjoy a

and

to

us

St. Paul

powers,

now

innocently;

me,

1

"

therefore

Lord,

beg

live

appeal

appeals to

walked

Examine

And

condemn

do

of innocence

consciousness

re-

God2."

could

their unaided

favour, both

have

rejoicingof

they

so

he

feelingis frequentlyexpressed

same

Psalms

that

not

man

every

heart

our

the

like

in another1."

confidencetowards

St.

grace

If

;

sure, mea-

In

Let

"

shall

not

"

confidence, such

His

then

alone, and

we

such

conscience."

our

and

He

appeal.

rejoicingis this," he

Galatians,

the

hope

a

the

St. John

speaks

acceptable to

by

of

this

implies,

conscience

pleasurein it,and

take

Our

"

he

his

to

271

in sincerity

own

it.

work,

himself

not, then

rejoicein

humbly

to

says own

joicingin

appeals

to

testimony

he

manner

he

his

by

the

"

what

expresslysays,

whenever

at

CONSCIENCE.

OF

;

try

should

1 Johniii.

21.

out

the

be

de-


ceived next

vain

me,

me,

and

have

passages

and

to have

us

happy

makes

Let

us.

upon

us

that in

the

text

same

as

heart

know

that

Judah

in the not

contrast

says God

it is

Sacred

walk with

of the and

assuring us.

simplicityand

phrase

a

A

man.

God

serves

1

Ps.

man

serves

in all

xxvi.

a

will

the

be

"

fect per-

give

kings

walked

In

Saviour

our

Pharisees

to

account

with

of or

perfectheart. what

us

You

former.

of

St. James's

and

mammon,

the

cerity," sinto

calls

of the

phrase,consider by

cent, inno-

being

eye

History,that they

attempt made

double-minded

heart, who

this

be

practicalpurposes

God, with

with

points

two

truth, of which

a

frequent account

a

standeth

congregations1."

of God's

"

meaning

.

innocence, which

our

this latter

insightinto the

some

did

;"

foot

Scriptureelsewhere

least

at

all

As .

deliver

possibleto

in

by

for

what

O

Psalms

on

unite

means

I consider the

of

dwell

Apostles and Prophets What

of the

thought

then

us

of the

ungodly.

My

in the

sense

the

fellowshipwith

the

that it is

:

with

congregation

me.

Lord

God

dwelt

innocently;

unto

praisethe

brought before

are

the

walked

other

this and

which

not

have

sit among

merciful

be

I will

right;

hated

will not

I

for

I

He

not.

was

I have

"

;

will

; I have

and

wicked,

obey

to

; neither

persons deceitful

the

In

him

enabled

he

specialpoints in

the

enumerates

had

what

thinking himself

in

[Serm.

TESTIMONY

THE

272

a

serve

of

a

perfect

parts of his duty ; and,

1, 2, "c.


XVII.] here

and

there, but

not

of his

appeal

God

to

O

me,

with

put His

Me

him, and

James's

duty

hand, and

say,

He

serves

in all

duty, not taken as

a

to

mean

wishes

what

he is not.

(ifI

to

who

the

use

may

his

heart

to

VOL.

V.

a

be

before

governed St.

be

to

other

hand,

law, and

yet

such

a

meaning

James

is

now

faithfully, part of his

commonly

thinkingthat

he

is

exactlyits Scripturesense,

denote

would

one

professionof religion

into

words)

1

with

gaininghis worldly ends, or

men

This is not

some

word

uses

deceive

God

Saviour's

serving God

only

of

rather

seems

though

in

instrument

mere

God

not

seems

the

on

our

parts. The

one

who

which

Him

to

art

is

hypocrite.A hypocriteis be

professesto

he

ground

double-minded.

be

word

the

mine Exa-

there

guiltyof all1;" for

is

to

set

not

the whole

keep

say,

thou

and

says,

may

"

Almighty

like this

he

seems

uses

who

while

when shall

Again, such

one

does

imperfectheart, or

is of

when

he

point,he

one

which Here

"

he

that

trust

on

something

meaning, in

me;

pleaseHim,

Whosoever

"

offend one

quality

seek the

and

humble

of his

And

that

Psalmist, and

the

desire to

Him.

that

the

part in which

;" no

by

where every-

regards the

as

Lord, and prove

department

can

and

consistently.So

heart," with

my

no

there

and

obedience, but perfectlyas regardsits extent;

completely,but

not

273

here

perfectlyindeed

; not

of

CONSCIENCE.

OF

a

person

deceive

tell

him,

God

who ; one,

he

were

ii. 10. T

would

who, honest


TESTIMONY

THE

274

with

it, that

he

ask

CONSCIENCE.

OF

heart, will

not

with

his conscience, is determined

and

claims

his

as

then

Now

to

know We

are

corrupt,

nature

know

reasons

cannot

of

sense

use

such

us.

We

whole

do

no

no

to

our

trouble

or

man

it.

and

what

we

unpleasant to

little

; this too

experience

; God

us

speaking of

What ?

then

I repeat

suffer

word), to not

be

to

change

can

a

sinful

ourselves

alone

like to

old selves. at

all in the

self-denial, no

exertion

who

men

it, this

our

God

we

have

we,

who

ness willing-

a

(if I to

may

change

old selves ; and to

us

Though change in

:

suffer

Almighty

let go

too

is it that

part, though all is offered

or

cling hold

were

like

we

changed, a willingnessto

a

sincere,

; very

are

change

along

religion.

be

and

of

state

change implies: this

a

lack profess religion, to

thus

views, desires,affections,principles,

all

am

sincerity

that

it is very

alone

God

which

for I

his

is such, that

we

however,

We

the

us

tastes

know;

which

what

;

in his

of mixed

humbly rejoicein

it,and

many

us.

give

and

describe

to

full well, or, at least,a very

will teach can

by

for

know

we

has

change.

to

us

he

we

and

are,

; and

he

of innocence.

reward

attempt

innocent

perfect,or

that

himself

variety

a

Scripture calls simple

heart, which

may

the

own

believe

to

strengthen from

it, trifles

to

God, appeals to God, and

before

innocence

not

analyze) protests

difficult to

motives

to

persuasion, and

false

own

a

(as if

and religious,

perfectly, yet

listen

will

is

his

God

serving

is not

[Sebm.

we

;

in

freely,we were

though

changing, the

mised prothere case


would

all

we

;

feel we

as

if

do

not

hitherto to

keep

portionof

some

as

us,

from

us

to

longer,if have

we

it

of

to

comes

change

them, and

been terms

the

point,

presented

are

content

are

of We

us.

any

what

new-

out

professin general

we

changed, when

shrink

be

throwing

be ourselves

particularinstances we

like to

not

it ; it is

not

much

be

do

275

of all that is familiar

should

we

to

of

ways,

; and

wish

when to

are

CONSCIENCE.

We

afraid

natural

our

OF

altered.

be

not

made

TESTIMONY

THE

XVII.]

to

main re-

unchanged. It is this

so principleof self-seeking,

myself,this I

ruin. a

repeat, I

self

pursue

the

self upon

world.

of

surrender who

men

be

leads

a

to

of his or

"

I me

myself

in

their

own

look

terms,

own

the

God

to

sion conver-

ditional uncon-

saying which

way

off from

flesh, or

of true

; to

most

wish

They

they

wish

carry

(as it

off their

spiritof

true

God,

self to

to

faith think

portance wishes, his present habits, his im-

dignity,his rights,his opinions, but

put myself into Thy hands, O what from

the

receive.

cannot

; whereas

them

man

nothing

God

make

unreserved, a

our

avowedly

comes

man

essence

this is

capitulateupon

to

with

goods

Thou

to

come

a

is

who

of course,

himself, an

; and

saved, but

were,)

say,

when

But

express

which

those

altogether;they indulge

surrender

a

us,

speaking of

am

saved, then, I say, the

be

is

to

of

professionof religion.Others,

follow

to

influence

to

Thou

wilt ; I

myself;

I

am

t2

Lord

forgetmyself; I dead

to

to

; make

divorce

myself;

I

will


follow

in

this.

Isaiah

prophet still

arrested

self-surrender,

Thy

of

pattern

of

Now

in which as

of what

give

to

1. One

I

what I should

to

1

be

Sam.

should

iii. 9.

he

goes

make

2

for

his

in to

on

say,

vision."

heavenly

it is not

though

determine

be

to

strict

However,

not

science: con-

pure

in illustration.

Alas some

honest, would

dare

a

acted;

the

if

are

be,

after-ages the

to

he

so

more

say.

but

they

be

wonder

not

hands, lest He

1

words

pretensionsto

they

would

they

that

These

unto

any

livingby-and-by.

were

it."

case,

have

men

do ?

to

me

it

happened,

common

very

sincere, is when

that

have whatever

instances

some

fullyby-and-by, or of

spake,

voice

very

me;

to

disobedient

not

was

do

was

he

as

narrative I

Thou

words,

Lord, what

"

is the

simplicity,sincerity,and

and own

who

one

Here

with

way

And

St. Paul's

are

vision,

wilt

painful,I will

pleasant or worthy

What

"

own

point

The

me2."

I; send

am

do3?"

instruction,

heareth1."

servant

miraculous

to

me

Thy

the

the

by

have

Thou

Take

"

says,

all instance

Eli's

under

Here

"

exactly to

more

when wilt

for

"Speak, Lord;

says,

Paul, three

circumstances,

Samuel,

child

The

[Sehm. St.

Isaiah, and

different

very

CONSCIENCE.

OF

Samuel,

Thee."

Saints

of

TESTIMONY

THE

276

Is. vi. 8.

more

their

mode to

serve

persons confess

what

3

here

sent, pre-

it of themselves, into

they

Acts

plain ex-

is it,

common

so

put themselves them

considered

repent in

it will !

one

God's

love

ix. 6.

not.


TESTIMONY

THE

XVII.] Here

then

is the

shrinkingfrom

the

OF

CONSCIENCE.

absence

of

absolute

surrender

277

perfect heart,

a

and

a

sacrifice

of self to God. in

Again,

2.

is shown

ness

a

that

they

there

not are

they

are

not

have,

to

who

away

be

to

ruled

who

who righteous,

yet

They

dare

have

is this ? I

serve

Him.

They

Him.

to

their

them

to

come

face

to

who

dare

They

As

face. not

swear

dare

beg

a

it,so

faults.

many

be

taken

from

in circumstances at

their

themselves

And

word. their

own

who

as

dare

not

make to

dare

an

dare

them untruth

not

perhaps they cowards

close disnot

will make

men

when

will

meets

tell

this

they

Him

God

of

reason.

to

They

will

man

professionsof obedience, themselves

death

they

Him

ask

not

in which

many

;

they

say

on

sight that

not

secret

Ordinance,

an

lieve love, be-

and

fear,for this

promise

not

dare

They His.

wholly to

dare

in

all service

die the

to

still

words

them, and

and

say

they

But

good

power

for

professin God's

not

to

quite unmoveable

are

point. Why particular

ful dread-

mean

reverence,

has done

by Him,

I

be

mistaken.

are

professall

Christ

ing speak-

it is well

course,

do

nately obsti-

by fears,which

God, acknowledge His

desire

them

Nor

which

great number,

in what

pray

Of

not

am

; it would

not.

kept

I

Supper.

perfect-

they

as

away,

sinners.

did

of

want

cases

feel reluctant

if

a

towards

the

Lord's

of open

mouth,

their

keeping

should

many

ought

their

the

case

indeed that

of

in

do, from of the

number

dom ran-

put may

disguise

cowardice, till brought


take

to

dare

offer and

present

bodies,

be

to

Lord,

Thee, O

unto

they

here

we

souls

our

and

livelysacrifice

reasonable, holy, and

a

And

"

Thee."

unto

instance

3. Another

the

in

solemnly say,

and definitely

not

but

They profess vaguely;

side.

a

[Serm.

hypocrisy,till obliged

their

these

do

danger, so

into

CONSCIENCE.

OF

TESTIMONY

THE

278

who

conduct

He

Master."

he

had

a

he

was

even we

gain

to

and

Men

are

who

feel

making

;

therefore their

quite honest,

they they

no

feel

its

They

make cannot

I

kept

from

my

dare

youth

something

up

themselves,

not

about

them.

which its

cost.

pain ;

are

and

offer of

low Lord, I will fol-

"

goest ;" it is "

say,

render sur-

they

impetuous

an

to

the

counted

say,

Thou

ously, conspicu-

reallywish

and difficulty

whithersoever

profession. They

who

slightsacrifice

cannot

a

wrong

Christ, have

to

it is

services. Thee

or

wards to-

hotly,talk

in them

other

rush

they

suspiciousof

very

something

themselves

sons per-

to religious subjectswithout

vehemently, and professthem

be

; and

young

impetuously,engage

they

he

when

manner

When

godly fear, when

be

Good

"

will observe

them

should

Gospel,

heart

them

lest there

They

in his

lesson.

a

themselves

reverence

about

You

in his obedience. rude

us

himself, and

perfectin

was

and

the

saying,

justlyknow he

before

set

in

man

Christ, and

not

forward

seem

is insincerity

young

to

that

reserve

address due

did

himself

flattered

here

of the

running

came

of

All

too

these

great have

cover ;" lest,after all,they dis-

in themselves

lacking. They

have


THE

XVIL] heart

no

God, and ruler

came

look

on

And

the

profession of

second

first

of

his

I go,

Whither

He

answered,

now

?

we

I will

instance it does

seem

he

not

had

that

fulness

who

at

a

again,when

perfect heart that

other

first said,

it far from

rt

Christ

not

had

sometimes

Thou

? art

We

may

to

John

xiii. 33.

lowed" fol-

out

of the

act

not

rently reve-

of mind

of heaven

in

he,

that

surmise

the Christ," and

on

Him

next,

Thee, Lord," earning blessingand

1

he

that

meet

his state more

it,

said

which

we

may

"

all and

forsook

an

yet

;

he

imagined

did

Thee

Now,

been

to

he went

; but

now1."

merely

was

time

till Pentecost

times "

he

said,

sake."

the

be

it not

Me

have

it may

so

"

made

follow

Thy

fall

perfectdevotion

variable, and

it than

his

Holy Apostle

suppose was

that ;

Let

the

sea,

of

life for

my

I

cannot

first and

had

follow

not

why

occasion, when

former

the

Lord,

thing some-

He

Christ

likelytoo, that, at

Christ, or on

Christ.

to

canst

say

afterwards.

that

thou

of weakness

understand

accord.

own

lay down

indeed

may

had

"

service

heart, and

St. Peter's

between

contrast

young should

sorrowing.

away

shall

we

of

intruding

in his

stole

Him,

perhaps

The

till Christ

was

light

instead

duties.

what

exposed

accost

here

of

"

to

familiar

a

fearing,but

not

"

279

them

to

waiting

not

call,

Christ ran

stands involve

words

or

CONSCIENCE.

Master," in

who

running, him

who

the

him

whose

himself.

4.

say,

before

OF

Good

"

to

manner,

he

TESTIMONY

"

Be

rebuke


almost

in

breath,

one

We

in

but, merely self-deception, ; that

devotion

there

heart, which

his

for the

that

more

that

at

is the

talk, in order When

conscience.

honesty,he

loud

this,St. Peter's

with

First, he Me

;" next,

Thou

all

knowest

Thee1."*

Then

making did

an

thus

not

5.

who

person bound

in a

to

a

duty

of

into his

the

or

and

was

He

He

1

John

to

to

take

found

I

time

the

get

15.

the in

am

to

to

matter

himself

a

is

posing sup-

; and

he

forgivethem

same

cannot

xxi.

from

insulted, and

dignity,or

own

thus

hands.

the

at

of his

drawn

religiousman

temptation

justice,and own

He

offenders.

the

forgive

point, but

in favour

his

to

himself.

unfrequentlyis injured

well-meaning

certain

appeal

of

be

may

not

been

to

lies under

reserve

sense

which has

I love

that

that

Lord,

"

before.

illustration

of mind

state

often

speak

dare

surrender

Follow

say,

Christ,

witness

in

unreserved

Another

he

rection. resur-

"

knowest

own

Contrast,

Lord's

to

to

Thou

felt that

heart-searchingJudge,

risingsof

it.

our

answer

things;

he

after

for Christ

his

observe

monly com-

half-suspects his

words

waits

men

the

professionsof

of

Christ's ;

louder

down

man

a

makes

beat

to

reserved

not

was

the

case,

not

(as it were)

corner

moment

wards. after-

was

a

measure,

a

one

was

and

fault

his

that

short

came

before

showed

surmise

may

[Serm-

occasion

this

on

he

which sincerity

of the

CONSCIENCE.

OF

TESTIMONY

THE

280

up

make

a

his satisfy in

part

honestly


THE

XVII.]

to surrender

his "

OF

TESTIMONY

portionof

every

simply to God,

cause

is

Vengeance

whether otherwise

what

themselves

mark.

and

a

them

;

with

the

their

about

and, have

been

confess

they

themselves

to

will

and

wish

do

duty,

but

shrink

from

"

from

required of

at

going

but

again

one

;

they

close

will

other to

it,

again,if they

so

excuses,

they

deed, and

are

will do

pride,or

it. And

much,

whole

a

is

be

to

they

they

of what

the

to

up

displeasedwith

are

do

they ought

that

right;

or

bring

cannot

comes

fault, they will make

in

;

or

bring

cannot

make

half-

a

clean

of it.

breast

Lastly may

seeking loth

to

throw

beg

Him

His

sightthat

it leads

to

them

How

often

themselves teach

they \ but

the

mentioned,

be

truth.

the

world

be

embracing

it were,

as

obstinate,

be,

conscious

their

feeling,they

wrong

6.

to

children, who, or

which

quite

partiesthey

of

thing which

very

will show

other

not

good things short

they

go round

should

wish

clearlyunder

temper,

enough,

are

they

of

number

of

that

is

They

wrong,

do

the words, tance reluc-

instance

out

they

to

do, which

to

be

they

to leave

This

repay1."

very

the

and

remembering

as

seen

in

circumstances,

281

resentment,

I will

Mine;

is sometimes

CONSCIENCE.

on

! how

will

follow

whether of

will say, fear

1

they

are

God's

them

loth the

from

of

case

persons

afraid

guidance, and to

promise

Truth fear of

xii. 19.

in

wherever what

displeasureof friends, or

Rom.

or

the of


TESTIMONY

THE

282

ridicule

of

entertaining

own,

which

and

extension

Much

them.

with

by

said

a

careless

mere

is

sit at

they

that

what

their

by risingand

work

on

of

or

they hang

hand, while

other

be

might

enemies,

up,

truth, not

of the

grasp

give

it were,

as

of

conceit

or

to

the

gain

to

proceed

or

loth

are

[Serm.

triumph

fancy

some

it, but,

for

coming

ease,

they think

back, and

of

strangers, or

from

CONSCIENCE.

OF

a

employs fertile

very

part of the subject. In

all

with

in

with

"

flow." open is

a

He

a

is it when

So

itself to

Him,

he, resolves

more

himself

before, he

which

may

himself than more

that he

has

in He

have

nothing done, he

is there

to

mind are

the a

a

waters

heart

be

can

may

do, and

to

There

man,

pared com-

stances, circumhave

himself

have

the

whole

a

common

may

may

person

wholly.

argued

he sincerity,

own

what

was,

have

who

from

feelingin

mistake.

cannot

belief of his convinced

he

Him

a

those

prevailson

of

I

is ice from

wind, and

admit

perceptibledifference what

from

cerity." sin-

of

state

a

purpose

God

and

it is that

it is

His

with

serve

ture Scrip-

purpose,

different

half

not

I consider

lie hid

more

than

bloweth

with

him

it.

Not

*

For

do

simplicityand

how

measure

has

commonly

it.

flowing stream, one.

a

if he

will not

endued

in

by perfectness of

mean

know

must

"

more

many

God, but

serve

explainingwhat

in

explained also

which

men

which

to

perfectheart, or

a

And to

then,

ways,

added,

be

might Him

these

made into

a

(as it were) required of have

asked

yet have

felt


a

TESTIMONY

THE

XVII.]

which had

was

himself to

up "

say,

God, when

to

he

I sacrifice to Thee

283

needed

and

quieting,

troubling him, and

again. But

down

put

CONSCIENCE.

still which

risingup

ever

be

to

liim

in

something

OF

when

he

reallygives

himself

gets

honestly

this cherished

wish, this

lust,this weakness, this scheme, this opinion : make me

Thou

what

nothing ;

I make

Thou

make

me.

wilt I

Thee

lead

to

the

examine

ground

in

of wickedness

Thy

heart well

look

; search

me

everlasting," what

! what the

over

are

to

and my

what

God

wickedness

unto

of

a

past

; the

same

! Such

the

Lord, and

my

sins."

for the

temper

I

the

be

at

is

way

a

poured

approving

thou

we

selves our-

blessedness confess

forgavestthe little whether

confession

is involved

a

taken mis-

length

said I will

so

or

way with

recess

is the

It matters

future

be any

cannot

that

"

and

is this ! what

do, and

confession.

me

Lord,

me,

in

satisfaction

sense

a

should Saviour

our

resolve

it is

we

of

reward sins

! what

mind

doing

feeling of

a

O

me,

me

which

plain perceptiblechange,

give myself

give

to

dark

lead

wilt

I will follow

if there

difference

a

"

I

; prove

each

light,and

bright

own

of my

thoughts ;

my

Try

be

soever whither-

; but

day.

my

Thou

Thee

dark, only begging Thee

the

seek

; I will

all that

weak

am

previous

no

anywhither.

me

strength according to and

for

will follow

for

bargain

taking me

and

me,

I

;

seek

art

say not, I

Thee, in

Thou

make

me

; I

goest, for I

Thou to

have

terms

no

whither

information what

wouldest

in both.

of

the If

a


THE

284

TESTIMONY

does

person it is not

real confession

a

tell before

to

; but

is

right and

Him

to

work

holy ; and

And

in him.

in the

and

blots

And

has

so

the

others,

said

when

moment

things well, some and than

the

at

for

an

its

It either

by

one

performs part,

a

he

ill ; and

evidence

of

in

the

an

own

for he

is the

period of the

faith, what

time,

day.

comfort

at

does

any some

clear-sighted

more

instance

last

they

definite

He

endeavours. of

what

evidence

one.

is

bearing

evidence; but

judgment

seeks

the

Justification.

; but

sufficient

man's

a

of his successful

well, be

obedience

rather

or

subjectof

be considered

sensitive

more

;

point out

are

after

whole,

available

row sor-

repentance sincerity,

purpose.

justifiesus

Works

faith?

and

or

safed divinelyvouch-

it both

to

the

on

faith

They scarcelycan and

doing

it,and

done

is one,

;

endeavour

rest.

been

the

on

in

power,

is not

beg

to

holy,does

of honest

honest

an

beginning

comes

altogetherinnocent

side of

it is obvious

that

know

test of true

to

to

what

out

out

here

of what

are

Gospel

knows

repent of all that is

is

is the

to God

he

rightand

exactness

one

itself,which

in

or

We

Such

blots

act,

is

either

up

the

on

other.

does, or

that

doing, of simplicityand

not

being the

he

confession,

of honest

on

amendment,

comes

who

and

thus

for all his life is made

for

who

he

all that

in him

thereby implicitlycondemn

or

he

of

sorrowfullyall

Him

what

wrong

desire

a

[Serm.

himself, is thereby desiringand

in

wrong

with

confess

not

CONSCIENCE.

OF

of

his

If what he

does

failings he

does

ill will


THE

XVII.] be

him

to

a

faith ; and

the

he

thus

state

OF

be

possible,would

seem

of openness

Paul

often

so "

says,

soul

the

such

to

be

and

godly sinceritywe

he

rejoicein

his

true

to

please God,

is justifying ; and will

depression

far

of

comfortable

will

hope

and

justification.They

or

less ;

they

times

they

a

made

guile,"a

fore, it, there-

of the

on

it may

may may

even

that

be

horror

they

have

it

forward;

they

may

a

hope

more

or

of it,

unconscious

perfect darkness, yet

lightcheering them

in

are

this

secretlysupport them; in

at

subdued

a

have

to

of

score

whole, really

enjoy

may

deserve

this integrity

have

the

trust

more

fancy themselves

he could

heart, simple

conscious

commonly

his

present, faith

who

like, still,on

of

yet

of

are

those be

state

and

sation conver-

our

spirits, perplexityof mind, the

St.

rejoice in

not

these

as

exceptions duly

religiouspersons

less ; at

had

spiritwithout

a

less

or

past sins, and

but

have did

whereas

more

after all

which

to

rejoicingis this,"he

sincerity.Perfectness "

this

expression)

an

justified by faith,because

was

sciousness con-

plicity conscience, that in sim-

our

He

loyalwill,as

and

such

Our

and

faith,but

is

this

by

conscience,

testimony of

world."

his

to

certainty,which

use

may

"

not

singlenessof mind,

its

alludes.

the

has

certaintyabout

afforded

the

in

desire

and

he

all in this life ; but

at

to

good understanding (ifI between

that

absolute

attained

approach

285

conclusivelyappeal

cannot

I suppose,

cannot

nearest

CONSCIENCE.

convincing proof

more

Now,

works. our

TESTIMONY

they

may

it may vary

be in


their and to

in

feelingsabout yet,

whether

satisfytheir heart,

there

with them

to

will

their

words,

this secret

reason

I not

am

is the

the

sole

not

am

the

of

end, and

"

in

arisen

objected,that, be

evidence

the

in

persons

a

not, I know."

It

said,

Lord, I thank

if the us

briefly, for to say much

1 Pet.

but

can

sober, and

of has

was

Thee

I

gird up

"

hope

the

to

sojourning here

our

dawned,

be

and

feelingof of

our

i. 13"17.

have here

It

made.

in

the

day

may

be

a

good

conscience

then justification,

justifiedstate, who

"

1

be

must

provided they

Church,

We

but

hearts2."

our

to

"

;

who

me,

; I say

day

remark

more

Thou

me

me

I do

time

the

judgeth

myself.

minds, the

pass

St. Paul's

; examine

; judge

not

are."

men

our

fear1," though has

me

that

other

as

One

judge

Thou

nothing, yet

that

Lord

heart

; I

knowest

loins

star

He

0

me,

of my

Judge

Pharisee

the

Judge

ground

say, Thou but

"

end

help

in

of

most

the

to

;

say

myself

to

but hereby justified,

the

art

still will

They conscious

am

believe

never

the

in

They

I

whisper

to

hand, it

even

minds.

Lord,

say,

other

trust,

holy "

Lord."

search

the

on

sober

a

of their sincerity,

sense

againstreason,

or

And

above

I

"

can

day,

evidence

reason,

unbelief."

mine

collect

to

will be

peace.

still but

day

if they be reallyperfect still,

calm, peaceful,and will

[Serm.

from

state

they

not

or

their

rise

CONSCIENCE.

OF

TESTIMONY

THE

286

are

this

2

be

Pet.

out

i. 19.

are

to

feeling.

would

2

external I

of

the

reply place,


THE

XVII.]

TESTIMONY

that every

"

and

his

will be

one

light,whatever that

what

his

he

he

past actions shows

that

is,be it

has

lightis ;

whether

nor

that

is

of

one

his faults and like

in

than

in

according to He

gives to

His

that

creeds

No

But

feelingcan

Church

of

; to

I

those

our

we

may

to become

saints ; not

share

to share

in his

he

wilful.

And the

of

ance, accept-

acceptance which

than

their

do

know.

not

what

tification jus-

bodies

to

is here

feelingcan

members

to

us

then,

rejoicing.Let and

Acts

x.

God

serve

be

the

of

the

fellow

35.

we

us

with

since

in St. Paul's

purity,for

1

It but

that, because

God's

we

more

Let justified.

sinless

his

revelation.

friends of God

by

Church

who, if they

privilege, attempt

is in ;

in which

members

of

speaking

am

perfectheart, are

that

not

inward

an

he

been.

privilegesattach

do

external

an

here

and

evidences

the

to

assignedto it,unless evidence

of

what

external

inward

favour

Church, that is,evidences

; whereas or

case

measure

determine

less, heathenism1,

are

conscience

however,

nor

state

or

present

the

his

to

up

not,

they have

heresy;

at

light

greater, had

in

in that

accepted

errors

good

a

been

greater favour

manner,

Church,

does

his

reallythe

acting

degree of

have

schism, superstition,or

has

acted;

so

what

other

is

This

always

might

been he

any

is.

nor

287

who

man

conscience

good

a

CONSCIENCE.

judged according to

privileges ; and

testimony of

show

OF

sincerity, endeavour

citizens with have

a

this is

it not

the ; not


in

not

in

ours

;

word

but

Let

a

honest

claim

can

us

He

has

the

day

Him

beg begun of

our

the

to

a

good

Lord

it

is

us

work

Jesus.

and

to

not

but

in

not

a

which,

thing

endeavour,

us,

;

;

"

submission

entire

our

in

us,

every

Redeemer, in

;

reality,

a

beg

can

Maker, aid

outward

but

name

acts,

within

unreserved,

an

to

a

God's

are

XVII.

show

to

none

Baptism

nothing,

purpose,

ourselves

for

of

not

power,

have

they

for

fruit

the

[Serm.

we

Baptism,

our

is

it

though

of

in

not

which

for

price,

privileges,

our

that

an

of

deeds

our

CONSCIENCE.

OF

TESTIMONY

THE

288

perform

Judge. and, until

as


XVIIL

SERMON

CALLED,

MANY

Cor.

1

Know

"

that

not,

ye

receiveth

Nothing

is

out

with

the

them the

fact,

"

Many

are

to

unto

at

the

way, be and

gate,

vol.

seek

to

is

leadeth

that which

go is

be

that

certain, as

for

;

the

thereat

in

way

find

so

uniform

a

doctrine. "

that it."

.

shall and and

say be

not

broad

many the

is

.

leadeth And

Strive I

Strait .

the

availed

many,

gate,

every

blessed

Again,

destruction,

to

in

duly

in, and

enter

Wide

"

have

stated

gate

Scripture,

persons

chosen."

are

strait

again,

there

v.

few

the

narrow

few

almost

is

it

only So

benefit.

called,

And

there

and

that

few

in

this, that of

one

obtain."

may

out

than

all, but

run

race,

ye

number

grace,

great

shall

you,

able." is

of

in

enter

a

that

run

itself

whole

the

this

in

run

So

in

means

of

24.

clearly brought

more

of

age,

is

1

prize

remarkable

more

or

the

ix.

which

they

CHOSEN.

FEW

St.

u

unto

Paul

life, seems


expresslyto he

when

day,

as

then,

so

formerly,

word

"remnant"

from

whom "

instance, says, of Israel

be

the

Paul

leave

the sword

shall

you

whither well men

they

the

on

ever

goes

the

in

make his

1

book a

xi. 5.

this,

the of

hand, the

16.

Luke

and

hope

a

given is, that

escape

And of

God

the "

mise, pro-

other,

the

being

remnant to

so

good

the

hope, on of

tered scat-

nations,

Neither

it.

prospect

consolation

full end ;"

xx.

nor

Jeremiah

the

the

the

be

they that

will tinues con-

escape

captives."

the

"

some,"

among

that

return

a

shall

ye

carried

beyond

people, expresses

Matt.

be

was

beyond Thus

saved.

Me

of

that God

shall

And

countries.

shall

one

that

shall

remnant

which

have

may

"

children

remnant

the

to

nations, when

reached

never

ye

remember

understood

of

too, declares

oracle,

the

a

"

phets, Pro-

the

of the

sea,

number,"

that

"

the

through of

the

speaks

small

"

divine

among

the

Isaiah, for

it.

number

of

sand

remnant"

a

Church,

according to

takes

the

Though

promised. Ezekiel,

was

own

also,"that is,

frequent with

is

Jeremiah

Judah," and

of the

ages

remnant,

a

his

upon

present time

St.

the

as

saved."

be

is

doctrine,

a

V

of grace

election The

there

"

former

this

at

remark

of

way with

compared

as

Even

"

by

says,

[Serm.

fact into

historical

the

turn

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

MANY

290

Church will

not

Ezra, confessingthe sins of his

dread

xiii. 24.

lest

Matt.

there

vii. 13, 14.

should

Rom.


XVIIL] be

"

V

remnant

no

His

CALLED,

MANY

Prophets, all

chosen

Thus teach

rule in God's

and

of the

of Adam's in

brought

in And

the

at

"

scanty remnant, Moreover, seems

in

this

had

preciousness.

kingdom." the midst

1

Ezra

Rom.

the

of

bulk

the

Church

as

root

out

"

raelites Is-

the

the

land

a

that

tinued con-

mercies.

came

of

of

remained

His

own

ple peo-

but

of the

dry ground." God

Almighty

Fear

Behold,

adhere

who

in it

of wolves."

ix. 27.

When

covenanted

His

Father's "

of

one

great schism, and

God's

company,

for it is your

even

of twelve

out

and a

ark, eight

and deigns to delightHimself rejoice,

small

their fewness

and

ing, preach-

Egypt by miracle, two

it is observable

if to

as

of

came,

rejectedHim,

the

generation entered

time

Christ

Enoch's

curse.

a

of

out

possession of

when

God,

tribes alone

Two

promise.

world, in spite

whole

a

settingabout

incurred

whole

the

faithful

of

acceptance with

were

antly abund-

history. At

their

in

one

race.

dispensationsis most

Noah's

afterwards

only

the

run

many

flood,out

spiteof

of

called ; that

are

punishment,in spiteof

only found these

doctrine, that the

same

awfully illustrated

time

291

Christ, His Apostles,and

the

gains the prize,though

the

CHOSEN.

few, though many

are

This

FEW

something

not," He

good

I pray

Jer. xliv. 28.

ix. 14.

u2

"

says,

you

Ez.

Him,

as

of excellence

pleasureto

I send "

to

forth not

little

flock, the

sheep in

for the

vi. 8, 9.

and

give you as

if

world,

Jer. xlvi. 28.


MANY

but

for

like

St. Paul spirit,

He

also

those

did

"

who

men,

not

the

were

in the

And

part of

truth, and of

course

those

So

clear to

like

thing or

left

them

misconceptions against it,and

it is

.

the

1

way,

marked

one

at

well

certain

been,

once

lingness unwilother

scarcely any

but

to

of

as

from

or

have

doctrine.

the

commented.

have

urge

same

false or

And

prejudice

views

be,

may

these

as

the

mind

pervert its reception of it,I shall or

two

of the

objectionsto

which

exposed.

1

29

to

examine

now

narrow

which

tend

ye

ingratitude

who, from

persons

concerning the

entertained

the

same

have

disputed it,

consequences,

because

you,

Dispensation,as

the

to

did

tity, scarcityof faith,sanc-

same

is this, that take

of

image Lord

that

added

inspired writers

have

cause,

the

people, for

any

part, the

Christian

which

on

of

thousand

conscientiousness, have

the

time

The

"

a

foreknow,

the

seven

to

In

people 1."

the

man,

did

choose

than

God's

on

knee

nor

number

Me."

in

Myself

scarcelybe

it need

the

And

Moses,

of

you,

of all

fewest

bountifulness on

He

the

time

upon

in

more

were

ye

to

bowed

not

love

His

set

reserved

have And

Baal."

says,

[Serm.

given

Whom

"

predestinate."

I have

Elijah,

hast

Thou

whom

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

first,it has often

Now,

elect

Luke ; xi. 4.

are

few, serious

xii. 32.

Matt.

Deut.

vii. 7.

x.

men

16.

happened that, because have

John

considered

xvii. 9.

Rom.

that

viii.


this took of

place in

God. it

many.

Now

this that

does

man

but

surelywe

God

has

do

the

It is

step.

It

man.

is

this

man

God.

On

should

that

or

the other

Scripture that God

no

is

not

;" that He

perish,but

that all should

text, does He

is

a

loving

His

mercy

is

the

word

does

that

they "

are

he "

us

most

chosen. one

lead

not

are

of

not

God

Ez.

in

over

life

their

xxxiii.

is hard

any

11.

should

act

it is

why

solemnly assured

to

Father

straitened"

straitened

1

to

of free will in

willingthat

which

this absolute

part of Almighty

pleasurein

come

If the

live.

may

"

then,

doctrine,

are

hath

the wicked

The

we

it

differentlytowards

act

hand, "

throw

that, as

and

lutely abso-

other, then

but

existence

man

God

explain

the

it is ;

it, by saying

do

inexplicablewhy

as

towards differently this

You

for the

account

to

as

solve

say that

willing,on

not

be

not

how

know

difficult to

as

should

rejectsthe

mystery.

few,

were

practises it, and

not to

and

decree

great mystery why

If you

one

they

and

do

it.

fixed

they a

tend

not

the

willingor God,

We

decreed

so

that becomes a

that

truth

the

not.

chooses

back

will

293

some

that

it is doubtless

receives

man

of

thought

God's

was

CHOSEN.

consequence

have

They

because

FEW

CALLED,

MANY

XVIII.]

the

in

should

any

repentance1."

of

notions

the

in

implied

God.

still,though few all His but

come

many in

works, with

remain God's

2

Pet.

and the

iii. 9.

are

to

no

intent

unbelief,

in

love,

bowels."

own

of

death

but

Man

they will


294

CALLED,

MANY

be

not

what he

grace

God's

by

will, that, while Church

But

only

self-confident

safe

his

friends

with

if

they

side

the text, and readiest

what

should

be

Apostle

from

was

feel easy

about

gives his

brethren

one

can

gain

that

"

that

they

And

they

You

is,

it ?

on

"

the

St. a

"I

how

that

run

race

winning

yet it is quite true

under

keep

far

by

myself

the

holy

self-satisfaction, had

the

right to

a

exhortation

take

of

he

obtain."

ye may

meaning "

a

in

And

others, I

have

is the in

Paul

race,

prize confident, because

a

What run

to

and

And

So

many.

succeed.

at ?

see

would

one,

give

subjection,lest that

security

for

which

are

arrives

his state.

candidates

could

place

it, supply

were

preached

castaway."

a

the

or

on

will

objection.

many

it into

he

follow

course

he

I have

though he, if any

Are

of

bring

when

means

any

and

this

to

out

life

will

among

which

verses

conclusion

man

a

others,

course,

all others

Christian

only

body,

my

the

few

said, will place himself

be classed

to

answer

is the

that

predestined to

; and

were

if the

one

lies open

towards

line,and, of

him

Now

which

large,the

believe

to

himself

of the

as

as

is

this doctrine

that

it is

over,

speaks

said that

uncharitable

one,

the

the

God's

doing,not

Church

visible

considers

Every

not.

be

and

he

co-operating

makes gate of life,necessarily

the

whether

and

is man's

objection ;

find

[Serm.

is small.

it may

another

to

It

the

invisible

2.

renewing

be.

might

CHOSEN.

FEW

only

asserting

it for

granted

side ?

that there

are

men

who, in


of

consequence

and

careless. hold of

think

that

know man

no

that

they

thinks

he

saved, of

small.

few

tells

He

He

them

He

discloses

of

He

it.

ones

righteousnessand

for

not,

keep

it before

ourselves, nor

though of heaven

we

God

us,

bear is

we

are

man's

but

eternal

has

a

and

and

few

counsels, but

God

be

has

so

towards

there

be

on

We chosen

this, and about

puffed up

much

say jects sub-

are

understand not

not

revealed.

whom

censorious ever

does

tified, jus-

decree, founded

it is not

we

He

He

who

and

shall

did predestinate,

whom

he

; He

know,

foreknow

whom

deep

in mind

narrow,

large or

a

He

the persons

while

harsh

is

did

"

whom

"

;" glorified

truth, but

; and

others,

the chosen

justified ; and

cannot

we

salvation

upon

called; and

this to has

secret

are

whom

also

also also

be

indulge

but feelings,

predestinate,"and

called, them

know

that

us

bad

shall

a

he is chosen

that

them

they

these

if

to

flock of Christ that

do

they

he

that

can

Now,

it.

to

down

knowledge

merely we

that

tempted

look

to

the true

occasions

also did

God

belong

for certain

the

is the real

that

it,and

to

he will be much

It is not

St. Paul

that

belong

security,and

which

proud

not

small, but

is

themselves

privateassurance

He

flock

we

that, whether

and

chosen

become

security. They

knows

course

carnal

a

carnal

or

the

besides, which

doctrine

Christ's

tell whether

that

then, let it be observed, these persons

But

their

doctrine

295

exertingthemselves,

of

another

cause

CHOSEN.

FEW

holding the

few, instead

are

in

CALLED,

MANY

XVIII.]

others,

that

the

that

find it.

gate


MANY

296

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

[Serm.

to

three

four

or

should

how be

about

would

nothing to

to

attempt

had

man

one

feel

should

of the

were.

can

enable

not

know may

but

"

life surpass

we

know

fair

compare a

we

ourselves most

awful

of

hid or

the

end

chance;

from

think

us

as

see,

we

We

future.

the

greatest sinners

severityand

ourselves

seem,

feel

the

in

do

We

prizewas

be

matter

see,

and

first. Nor

the

is,and

we

are

repent, reform,

however cannot

who

those

as

know,

heavenly prospects,

much

about

decide

to

but

become

We

that

Nothing us

it is

yet

we

;

a

no

should

would

is not

idle

us,

another.

regards our

as

indeed

us,

were

certain

us

that

to

could

us

as

a

of all of

Now,

!

of

tereness

this, that

as

before

there

of

any

prospect

a

out

decision

where

case

expectant, and

forbid

if it

now,

much

matter.

the God

a

cause Be-

thoughts

our

discover

to

what

good

some

and

anxious

in

decide

as

as

for

destined

tended

see,

be

?

not

saw

we

we

to

were

why

employ

to

nothing

deciding. For

of

means

which

could

we

idle

be

event

an

who

And

?

only

Should

beforehand?

unsuccessful

of

succeed,

could

great number

a

we

sum

like, and

the

post, or

speculateor judge

successful, who it

Supposing

purpose.

affected

be

we

all led to

at

of

out

illustration,not

an

worldly benefit, a

some

desirable

some

or

money,

for

lots

cast

to

take

us

sufficient for the

exact, but had

Let

it.

enlargeupon

useful

be

This, I think, is very plain ; yet it may

we

but with

we

; the

last

know

about

may

others

thought

it

do

aus-

times oftenselves, our-

fall away. at all. All

is,that

out


MANY

XVIII] of the whole Christian

number

of life,but their

a

we

see

few

are

in which

of

time

a

is it not

dreadful

thought?

made at

or

very

this

And

of

means

surelyis

judging

it is know and able

wisdom

our

earnest, and to

say are

this from our

that

so

having or

his

older

little

illness,or

others

than not

we

chance

every have

we

much

? of the

Our

case.

are

so

practically nothing ; attempt alone. at

present

such

in another

words

or

how

decide !

We are

;

; but

doom

we

favour

capacity to

eternal

in appearance,

indisposition,

others

or

far in God's and

feel altogether

persons

at

real state

are

would

Should

Should

?

let the

the

good

so

every

the

few

a

greater part would

ever

ourselves

such

wrong

the

?

ourselves, that

about

right or

about

to

but

many

at

they

insufficient, that

that

circumstances,

speculatingabout

for

declare

prophet

addressed

without

from

of accident

Almighty

and

persons

so

of

like the

exceedingly solemn

health

anxious

inscrutable

and

that

ever

to

up

confidence

with

a

any

symptom

every

heart

an"

in the number

ourselves be

there

were

or

act

of

prescience

of

our

intercourse

few

a

the

friends,

our

the

lies,hid almost

fill us

to

year,

were

easy,

of in

; but

Should

under

we,

hear

the

rather

alive this time

die, should

and

received

consideringthe

number

given

a

ourselves

chosen

thought

297

have

and

in

pride,or

of

CHOSEN.

who

the event

judgment

God, is this

be

of

privileges. Now,

darkness

out

FEW

of those

out calling,

all whom

and

CALLED,

How

we

very and may

sincere may

deeds different

be are

is

absolutely different


MANY

298

from

this of

able

being

lives,the

our

!

motives from

whole

in the

range

and

different

How

what

we

the !

particularminds

in

of I not the

whole

compass

complication

; therefore

Lord

the

counsels

the

real

the do ;

others

of

value how

or

deed

in

one

one

make

and

of

to be

solve

it.

man,

is not

in another.

St. Paul On

says

the

fighting a there

1

not

1 Cor.

before,

iv. 5.

mad,)

contrary,

at

good was

the

are

laid there

his salvation

2

for

up was

a

was,

Phil.

or

sign

of

great

a

to

it would times some-

to

attempt

he him

great,

so

it not

end

fight, then

their

differences

place that

one

or

is

The

guidance

not

in

mate estiwe

a

intricate,that

persons

righteousness2."Thus and

; what

height of madness, (were

attempted by

henceforth

and

light fest mani-

up is

is

time,

to

which

What

in another

am

cannot

making

sight.

scious con-

me

the

bring

thing in

so

root

Yet

"

before

We

is not

problem

taken

will make

man,

the

attained."

and

any

it stands

from

judgeth

will

hearts1."

in God's

the

seem

after

that

both

education, disposition,

of

has

argue

or

Corinthians, He

who

of the

final account

faith in

seed

things of darkness,

hidden

knows,

judge nothing

come,

to

himself, though

the

but hereby justified,

until

our

God

divine

to

able

being

St. Paul

nothing,says

Lord

the

from

what

to

see

discerning whether

"

take

to

[Serm.

and thoughts, words, deeds, habits, principles,

our

"

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

he

has

of

his

says a

point

not

life, that of

crown

at

which,

speakpractically

iii. 12.

2

Tim.

iv. 8.


What

ing,secured. what

know

we

the

and

in the

of every

case

Or, again,let the text in

run

So

Know

"

; a

that

run

knows

himself,

about his

own

;

he

is

event

be

because,

illustration

parallel. In

prize which

the

is

there

restriction

no

knowledge,

our

for to

do

we

judge

that

we

do

cheer

who

the

He comes

strait

for

who

what

give a

us

last.

hopes

And

gate, unless

so

we

in

can

are,

and no

as

can

gards re-

which

;

God

assure

us

of

but

us

;

avail

good spirits. In to

use

little

be

second

gains it

strivingto

rise to

as

succeed

expects

is ; it

is of

second,

by

;

duty, all

same

could

He

that

prize,it

comes

we

what

to

know

and

contending best.

Nothing

their

standard

that

altogether

againstanother

one

only one

the

answer

not us

as

Now

for, praised be

run

effect is the if

know

not

us.

shall

we

the

likely.

rivals.

if all did

; and

Yet

succeed.

I mean, will

no

so

him, unless

is not

we

he

ever

more

from

his

used

rivalryof

such

God, there is

with

acquainted

be he be

may

what

cerning thing con-

any

even

of

alone

one

from

one,

prize?

number

a

conclude

here, again, the

would

no

in

they which

prize,since

a

utterlyand totallyhid

well

very

that

"

When

another

likelyin himself, yet The

for

can

success

vary

receive th the

one

it,it is plain that

obtain

can

may

Apostle'swords

the

obtain."

may

also ;

ours

certain

not," he says,

all,but

ye

for

may,

us.

to

contending

are

persons

of

recur

ye

run

race,

in his case,

victoryis

one

us

299

contrary, happen in

which

at

CHOSEN.

happened

to the

point

FEW

CALLED,

MANY

XVIII.]

that

enter

which

as

in

he at

God


300

MANY

requires of

us, unless

we

we

have

ever

keep

from

us

Apostle, to

for which

we

when

till life is over,

It is not of

seal

upon

we

and

us,

cut

death

and

consistency

humbly

after

whom, that

"

that

trust

we

of

put its

chance

of

well-doing, will

St.

in

are

in the

observing our

Paul's

finishinghis course," it

"

crown

a

in

perseverance

has

the

and

that others, surveying us, falling,

Jesus."

lived

have

great

apprehend

of Christ

off from

us

the

may

we

when consistently,

God

fear

this,

proficiency,

own

apprehended

are

near

to

come

us, with

after, if that

follow

"

our

on

it will lead

it is ; rather

whatever

that

dwelling

how

matter

thought will surely

This

attained.

not

[Serm.

after all it has

"

that

attain, no

we

attaining;

were

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

revealed

was

laid

righteousness was

to

case,

for

up

him."

doctrine, then, that

The

whatever and we

others

make

to

reprobate.

but

can

judge

unless

us,

and

they

except

far

not

done

are

we

see

But

habits.

in

that

but

shall

to

shall that

we

Till

have

and

will the

not

end

done

a

;

be

saved,

we

shall

have

we

but

ultimately do have

heart,

beginning ; they tell

a

completed.

we

secure

words

these

them

we

dency ten-

no

the

externals, from

nothing ;

possession. If

good thing

cannot

persevere

are

though

has

they suggest hope

as

till they

have

We

evidence

They

persevere.

all,we

we

no

are

so

nothing

chosen

fancy ourselves

us

from

deeds, professionsand save

are

called, properly understood,

be

many

few

for

done

prospect,

attain, every

will have

tended

to


MANY

XVI1L] that

CALLED,

attainment, attain,

we

therefore, from that

argue

be

a

it

will

are

and

few, leads

to

men

and

their could

from

Christians

in are

opinions,or

our

great many

a

be

cannot

ways

right.

or

not

desire

to

Christ's

true

But, because

they

on

are

those

servants,

are

the are

men

wrong,

generallyreceived are

broad

"

way

ground our

If the

right.

for

of

even

that

other

who

the

if true be

sense

we

are

right there all

conceit, it does

professthe in

to

must

it

of

ber. num-

follow,

opinions, that

other

day, that of

views

their

does

their

because

is objected,

therefore

hand, neither

opinions

therefore

men

are

ever

are

these in the

destruction," there is no

maintaining that, we

be

so, from

themselves

multitude

views, religious

did

often, as

being ; and

in their

leadeth

and

that

that

are

singular in nor,

adopt

singularin

certain

a

own

being singular,and

remark

excite

that

follow

love

be are

to

chosen, because

persons

from singular,

shall

sometimes

proof

of

And

we

their

held

many

in

Christ's

are

be

remarked,

must no

in

to

may

it

singular. Singularityis

can

It may

multitude,

the

have

few, they

are

less un-

and,

Christians

true

the

This

right.

do

we

themselves

if what

I would

; but

case

that

isolate

as

be

tended;

this doctrine

extravagant views, and.

not

goal ; but,

a

so

attain.

belief

withdraw

conduct,

301

I will conclude.

then

the

new

to

have

not

to

sure

said,then, that

opinions,to

tends

race

misconception of

other

mentioned,

CHOSEN.

good thing which

no

we

One

3.

as

FEW

in order

agree

to

with

be the

rightin many

;


MANY

302

rather, if would

as

be

ever

be

to

seem

Those look

who

God

serve

intemperate,and

in their

guard against becoming

they

are

may,

still it is

in

their

pass

without

a

about

word,

fro

as

uncertain,

the

gales

of as

human

is

they

have

agree

togetherin

on

the

of the Their

voice

God.

that

they

with

flit

them, No

agitate

argument,

nothing but

in

the

the

like ;

many

sole

prevalence at

ing, fleetand

and

petuously, im-

whose

they

go ;

They

this,in threatening

gusts of wind.

they

moment

and

to

abidance.

argument

the

there

clouds

assail those

directed

are

are

suddenly, as

as

come

nor

they

air

as far-spreading,

They

sweeping

ridicule

sky,

the

are,

vexed

there

;

are

aside

are

or

the

over

them,

of the

world, and

is their

granted

opinion ;

life in

no

clouds, and

like are

stayed

the

they

do they fruitlessly,

mind

; but

that

changing, are

as

them because

so,

them.

violent, as

so,

however

gravely,or

which

gusts as

are

proof

them

which

they

;

they

put their arguments

over,

clouds

many,

as

it for

ever

so

many,

are

no

impatient

or

numberless :

is

treat

"

the

they

fiercelyoppose

or

numberless are

take

doctrines

them,

them,

It

so.

others

so, because

that

proof

no

call them

many

wrong

; if

so

as

not

are

respects, differ from

other

tices. prac-

generation,singular,

They

must

they

popular

as

must faithfully

extreme.

equally

opinions,it

popular opinions will

dangerous

accounted,

be

to

and

mistaken

as

that

certain

[Serm.

their

are

so

are,

persons

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

have

the

They strength

against the in their ; not

few.

behalf,

that

they


MANY

XVIII.] existed

for

that

they

therefore, it

that

they have

that

they happen

in the

and

one

its Author

those

who

charge of

of

a

to

where

standards

who

of

right and Thus

and find

appearances, not

be

perplexityin our

Lord's

survey

it

yet

is lost.

of what its

different a

an

Go

where

men

sons per-

should

all

parties you racter, cha-

lives,that, to judge

of

why few.

surface

the

ness wit-

evidence

good points of

know

reconcilingthe

own

fessors, Doctors, its Con-

in

in their

instead

announcements,

their

find both

you

And

not

tion por-

! religiously

with

and

has

the

society

yet each

possessed of

many

to

for that

or

human

patterns

do

exposed

distinct circle certain

party

you

then, that

does

wrong,

exemplary

if not

more

varying.

ever

find persons

Saints.

many

not, any

reason,

standard

as

and its

so

is

view

find in each

sect

hand, divine truth

for this

standard,

a

that

in esteem

be ; each

should

is

not

"

be

everywhere

that

will,you

will

to

would

will,you

Scripture,

in

disputed;

changes

ever

which

those

there

held

; it

stands

you

everywhere you

the other

awful

each. that

On

most

takes

now

numerously professed

it must

world

a

be

to

most

it

;

be

to

be

same

one

;

ancient

or

through long periods,but

either singularity,

it,in

present

the

uphold

What

from

to

passinghour.

ever

Go

voices

exist to-morrow

every

not

seems,

most

than

by

what

are

303

reason,

on

granted,or, perhaps,supposes

and

is

they will

themselves

base

they

belief,but

CHOSEN.

FEW

that

not yesterday,

that

not

CALLED,

very

of

the

chosen

Your

things

temptation

very with you


lie under show

you

the

and

that

belief

conduct, world

in order

supposes, It

declaration. there

be

must

to

suggests

chosen, which

be

most

another.

It

difference

between

a

doer

good the

;

a

It

be

to

and

you

what

of the

solemn

perchance

for

in

truth, or

to

and

and

love."

It

is

an

that

higher

and of

approver

"

to

suggests

thing

one

be

to

of

servant

it is

or

great

a

word

faithful

a

you

point

one

of the

hearer

a

to

man

a

there

that

you

another

in

grounded

that

of the

suggests

in earnest,

to

miss

good actions,

or

truth.

to

being

well-wisher

men

for

men

suggests

cular parti-

this

account

of obedience,

consistency, entireness

that

completeness, perfection,

certain

a

you,

some

from

else different

something

or

very

particularline

some

or

necessary,

evil,

be

must

be

must

ture, Scrip-

and

It shows

few, there

are

of

good

you,

standard.

God's

from

chosen

if the

of all around

standard

different

of

standard

your

[Serm.

plainwords

the

explain away

to

CHOSEN.

FEW

CALLED,

MANY

304

rooted the

you

exceeding dangerousness of singlesins,or particular It

habits.

bad cares

Of

life,station, and

course

we

do

we

being saved,

by

is meant mean

the

chosen, the

man,

"

we

so

as

but the

be

the

press

not

know wre

what do

still the

to a

be

called

misery.

parable,who

of

words

meaning

exact

fire ;"

But

; and

many

in

by

few."

"

cannot

do

;"

perilof riches,

credit.

the

know

not

chosen

"

not

must

the

you

of this

;

word

to

suggests

came

ture Scripof

the

is meant know

not

few

can

without We to

by what never

being

know

that

the

feast


without

of

V

Let

the

many,

about

or

of times

then

us

of

the

point of

time

And,

judgment in

us

of

that,

;

removed,

in

Mnwardly

line

the

what

they

Noah,

Joshua,

and

Caleb, and

and

Elijah,and Jeremiah,

watched

in

the

all a

V.

us

"

ment judg-

by

hood, false-

the

ment judg-

Apostles'

afterwards,

lar singu-

"

but

their

continuous

history, ever "

agreeing with

as

attain

we

God when

Moses,

and

Samuel,

and

and

the

Ezekiel, and had

and

laboured the

and work

faith. 13.

are

with

"

Phineas, and

who

are

who

outwardly,

borne

their it live

all veils those

Abraham,

each

to

make

to

among

xxii.

the and

the

good fight,finished

Matt.

outer

spoken againstin

Day,

things,done

1

VOL.

and

Name-sake

fought kept

have

Paul,

for His

and

go

pray

seem

and

St.

let

of

found

Enoch,

and

us

Last

be

may

truth

ever

many,

things,let

we

about

it came,

proportion

at

nought

at

ever

as

into

"cast

honoured

protestingagainstthe other.

were

the

in

same

305

Saints, from

who

generation,ever

in each

set

whether

line

CHOSEN.

was

ourselves, and

that

downwards,

their

FEW

wedding garment,

a

darkness

and

CALLED,

MANY

XVIIL]

Baptist, patience, fainted,"

not

of

an

their

gelist, Evancourse,


SERMON

THE

XIX.

BLESSINGS

Phil.

"

Such

I have

condition, Those

but,

trials

for

cause

joy

pains, labours, on

this life with refuse

or

of

felt,that

if he

made

much

often

men

blessingsalso

had ;

of

every is

creature

are,

troubles he

and them.

full,"he says.

"

He

did it

And, of God

profitableunto

did "

in

this

world, he

reject these, all,and

good,"

all

as

trials ; but

elsewhere, is

morosely,

his

I have

he and

had

look

not

by

not

;

sorrows,

soured,

not

was

trials.

he

spite of

in

bitterness,complain of he

poral tem-

his

felt

world, he

this

bis

spiritualbenefits

self-denials.

enjoy it;

to

children

am

and

of

midst

thankfulness,

and

full."

am

concerning

them

with

regarded

I

;

the

in

brought

as

even

abound

confession

even

LIFE.

iv. 18.

all,and

is St. Paul's

THIS

OF

abound tells us,

that

things,having

"

the he had but ; I

that

ness godli-

the

pro-


BLESSINGS

THE

Serm.

XIX]

mise

of the

life that

OF

THIS

307

of that

is,and

now

LIFE.

which

is to

come1." Gloom

is

Christian

no

real,which

is not

has

by

even

sorrow

;

when

even

is not

we

self-chastisement sweetened

must

live

must

live in God's

we

ourselves

shut

not

must

we

hearts,

own

we

repentance

in it ; that

We

cheerfulness. when

presence,

love

not

which acceptable,

is not faith and

; that

temper

in

in

our

up

our

up

reckoning

are

shine, sun-

past sins.

first catch

we

is well ; if He Him

we

do

be

run

prize;" though ;" though and

"

we

for

do

can

but

cannot

be

stood

called

on

1

up

in the

that

afflict ourselves.

we

bring

;" the tain ob-

may

He

absence

of of

2

is with

only is

Children

are

the fire,and God

to

2

iv. 4.8.

it into subjection,"

yet through God

;

while

midst

x

All

receiveth

one

and

Holy

works

Him.

we

"

run

castaways

Three

while

reason,

very

temperate in all things,"

"

joyful; His

all the

1 Tim.

so

this ; and

The

sorrow.

have

be

but

body

our

we

"

be

body,

called,but few chosen

race,

must must

we

under

keep

lest alone

we

the

and

in rejoicing

be

many in

repent, it

heart

while rejoice,

"

Forty Days to

grace

for that cease

must

we

Though all

not

must

day2,when

of the

chasten

to

us

praise; and

through Lent though

gives us

enables

we

so,

then

this

on

it were,

sight,as

a

If God

of Lent.

to

suitable

thoughts are

These

us, a

cause

said to

we

to

have

rejoice with

Septuagesima.


BLESSINGS

THE

308

them;

and

sun

on

upon

and

clouds, mountains

the

earth,

and

bless

We

have

awful

such

no

know

we

through.

We

equal their rejoicing; yet far, as God

look

to

made

Adam

with

; to

grace than

; to

is the

head

our

sins, and, that

as

while

love,

of

Our

head

our

; but

His

counts,

mercies

fair

by

Him.

so

can

who

from

in

number

the He

He

hairs

counts

to

comes

Son's

of our

forgive;

His

His

sins, His

our

even

is

it ; to

deprecate

it be,

fail not, and

nion commu-

Him

more

yet

so

the

over

hold

are

are

nor

world, which

mourn

we

as

;

all numbered He

them

abstain

we

go

imitate

seek

we

can

faith

we

while

sins

we

their

into it ; to

reckoning, great though

end are

are

this

that, many

greater. hairs

can

it, while

God's

confess

we

while

see,

we

admire

acknowledge wrath

brought

what

instance

into

good,"

very

evil which

invisible

abroad

"

such

no

part what

most

think

we

neither

can

the

for

what

begin

we

;

ever.

entering the burning

on

attempt

we

;

for

have

air,

praise

to

"

Him

we

things the

of

of men,

they ;

as

nights

cold, lightnings

and

magnify

theirs,

as

suspense

fieryfurnace

and

trial

heaven,

floods, fowls

children

Lord,

the

[Serm.

hills,green

and

and

cattle,and

and

beasts

of

frost

dew,

seas

LIFE.

stars

moon,

and

days, showers

and

THIS

OF

for an

merits

infinite. Let

which

us,

then,

it will

be

this

on

a

day

duty

Lent, the thought of the which

our

to

dwell

upon

a

carry

with

us

blessingsand

present life is made

up.

thought, through

mercies

St. Paul

of

said that


THE

XIX.] he a

had

all,and of

day

daily and

and

Let

that

giftof

in

the

life in its very

of certain

which

and

the

than of

means

should

nature

to

It

pleasure. could

as

painful,

or

"

cannot

we

Now,

supposing

had

what

been food

were

imparted

sustained a

the

are

After

the

; when

now

and

but

the

by blessings.And,

flood, God

pleasurablenor painful; we

in

painfulremedies. of

preserving it ing supposblows

or

it is not

moreover,

these

Almighty

as

actuallyfind

so.

things pleasant;

grant, guarantees

life

of such

use

; supposing wounds

in

of

that

extraordinary;

strength. But

we

means

are

even

ordinary ways

medicine

health

solemn

without

it without

contrary, life consists

the

by

preserve

life

ordered

been

be

cannot

of

life

were

disease

or

ness, happi-

a

means

of

which

means

of illness

case

that

of

has

live without

cannot

indifferent,neither

were

He

existence

cases,

the

so

not

that, in spite of all

rare

means

the

themselves

pass

sustained

been

imply

We

have

might

have

not

means

the

the

praiseGod

living.

our

are

life; without

die; and

less

not

blessingswhich

those of

desirable.

our

this I mean,

By

evils, life in itself,except in otherwise

gious reli-

that

are

and

bless

notion

to

but

of them.

for

bring it

this, in

confess

this life

to

blessingswhich

have

we

must

life.

live, but

we

309

full ; and

some

ought

we

the

included

made

LIFE.

was

too

recount

us

have

we

merely

and

we

eyes,

First,then,

that

are

abounded,

hourly blessingsin

his.

1.

THIS

OF

persecution. Surely,if

hearts

than

BLESSINGS

the

On it is

Gospel,

things to

condescended

us.

to


THE

310

that

promise again ; He

BLESSINGS

there

that

by

He

has,

Gospel

in

law

that

word

us

that

has

done

not

all these indeed

great so

given

prizes; He

He

name,

;

;

indulgence

has

us

they

promised

of

are,

reallythey

that

this shall be

shall it be fulfilled to that

life shall not

and

shall

And

giving us

contain as

us

be more

much

a

His

as

its

goods, the

on

largeestates,

us

and

the

horses,

deference

sual wills,luxury,sen-

contrary, He

evil.

are

His

denies

But

still He that

rule, "

viting in-

thus

ordinaryprovidence, "

burden

to

to

comfort

as

;"

palaces,sumptuous

our

the

on

;

has

declares, that, specious and

and, withal, He as

He

those

servants, chariots

enjoyments. These, us

world

credit, popularity, power,

others, the

nary ordi-

calls

goodness depends

like

He

sure

us."

the

promised

every

those

shall be

promised

houses

will,

naturallylike

unto

what

life

But

us

we

added

not

and

to

water

our

sant plea-

so

mouth.

which

not

has

furniture,retainers

of

pledged

the

magnificentdomains,

rank,

has

us

has

which

imagination;

of His

be

promised

and

only,but by

bread

out

us

things shall

called, of

by

in the

us

He

did

might,

sustenance

shall be

bread

"

not

He

so.

of

means "

He

Christians,not

proceedeth

to

of life, and

idea

our

Word,

in like manner,

whereby good

in

fail.

not

own

guaranteed

nature

blessing.

a

sustain

of

included

giftsare becomes

upheld. And,

it is

specialway,

a

His

flood

a

should

by

nature

[Serm.

such

be

harvest

and

of stability

that Word

LIFE.

THIS

should

never

seed-time

ratified the

and

OF

this,He

us,

but

a

than bids

us

blessing, to

be

afflict. satis-


THE

XIX.] lied with when

it; He

and

therewith with

to

those

be

content1."

them

much, and

Such

is His

out

of

does a

and

curse,

be

the

is

"

with

received

of God

word

the

renounce

most

and makes

with

to the

them

Solomon's

Every

which

the

to

nothing

that

has

type of

a

of the field and for your

the fowls

life,what

1

1 Tim.

vi. 8.

ye

calls

does

He

or

1 Tim.

we

us

the

earth, and

heaven, He us

denies to the no

what

iv. 4, 5.

us

the

to

us

by

the

with

likens

unite

bid

not

of the air. "Take

2

which

it is sanctified

Christian.

eat

it from

though

ornamented

shall

when

refused, if it

be

He

us

God," says the

He

regalmagnificence,to

does

His.

use,

under solitary

live

more.

no

nature

of

to

mised pro-

; He

us

associates

of it.

He

it is

of

creature

;

shall have

infection

our

prayer2."

portions

has

we

none

thanksgiving,for and

birds

the

them

redeem

but

is

creation, but

beautiful

flowers

from

and

good, and

content

He

old

does

the creation "

regenerate.

Apostle, be

; He

purifyit

blesses especially

be about

of

rejectour

not

when

raiment,

world, though He

this

through Adam,

came

and us

that

sure

consideration

one

new

bids

disappointed that

from

us

it; He

gives us

the

be

merciful

separate

food

unsolicitous

be

us

all"

"

abound

confident, because

bids

not

not

He

and

; He

He

withal

and gifts,

"have

food, raiment, and

us

having

"

us,

311

we

"

we

promises

bids

LIFE.

that

; that

He

tranquil,secure,

so

; He

THIS

confess

us

much

so

enough

lodging;

OF

bids

have

we

have

we

BLESSINGS

us

lilies

thought ye

shall


BLESSINGS

THE

312

drink Is not

the

life

much

for

field,how and

Here

from when

fear,

gift,and

it

my

brethren,

God

be

continual lies around

the

not

from

not

as

He

has to

record us.

a

to

nearer

not

put

cruel His

of Alas

and

1

us

according

less

of all times, of

use

our

far

as

the

life,His them

by

especially,

now

"

but

withhold

using

let

"

into but

shall

we

may

be, by

an

us

now

we

thank

evil world, has

given

or

us

a

perfectionsin all that

! it will be

Matt.

times,

seclusion, that

or

master, own

at

the

as

God,

fulness thank-

and

prospect, when

watching,

they

of these1."

that

them,

ye the

Solomon

hurt

pleasantis

in

ye

take

do

least

or

not

may

weeks

barns;

thanklessness

more

try ourselves,

to

brought

subjected us

joy

while,

how

in the

on

that

for

right to suspend

hunger, or cold, or may

one

abstaining from

pain

called

like

matter

sow

Are

even

good gifts. Then,

far

to prove

the

be

a

His

life,so

of

a

Giver,

for

we,

think

of

means

arrayed

on.

than

lilies of

the

religiousforbearance,

a

ourselves we

.

that

and

all seasons,

will of the

the

from

not

into

why

you,

unto

glory was

with

.

body

toil not, neither

they

;

then, surely,is

when,

.And .

put

them.

Consider

raiment?

yet, I say

at

feedeth

they ?

than

the

gather

nor

Father

they grow

in all his

to

reap,

better

thought

spin ;

they

shall

air,for they

of the

fowls

[Serm.

ye

and

meat,

the

heavenly

yet your not

more

do

neither

not,

than

Behold

?

raiment

LIFE.

body, what

yet for your

nor

;

THIS

OF

vi. 25"29.

otherwise

hereafter


THE

XIX.] with

whom

those

world

; their

rulers

flames

brass ; their earth in

their

Let

His

countenance,

warm

Let

sun.

fruits of the "

food

the

heart

and

and

bread

with

us

now.

refresh

Abraham

and

men,

Isaac

for them.

him.

Sinai

with

they

saw

of

The

Jacob and

seventy Aaron,

Moses,

God, and

he

did

Ps.

cheerful heart1."

; thus

went

and

Nadab, did

When

civ. 14,

"

and

eat

the wine

him

made

he dressed

were

up

meat.

merry Mount

Abihu, and

bread

Elijah went

15.

is it

fought with

and

drank,

"

1

a

visited

elders

moreover

eat."

him

glad

after the savoury

David, after his repentance, had him, and

gives us

bread

who

the

maketh

of the calf which

ate

eat

forth

His

gives us He

it

lightof

under

old time had

Angels

blessed

Joseph's brethren with

make

brought The

Rather

strengthenman's

After

him.

themselves

to

fathers

kings,Melchizedek to

oil to

He

that

than

the

; that

wine

our

it with

was

that

season

earth, and

of man,

countenance, Thus

in their

earth

of the

out

Him

Fearful

by.

good earth, and

be

blood

more

still in

are

; the

do

pass

their

will

lead. to

be

angels;

will be them

molten

we

thank

us

his

ashes

right

His

on

and

dust

it,and

utter

us

and

above

as

rejoice that

to

us

the devil

sight for

life will

evil ; their

is not

it

313

His

of

out

heaven

be

LIFE.

of brimstone

will be

which

glance at.

be

will be

will

veins

thought !

is for

will

drink; the

and

THIS

puts

the lake

of fire and

meat

OF

God

Their

ever.

death

BLESSINGS

set

and

drink." before for

his


314

THE

BLESSINGS

OF

life,and

requested

that

touched

him,

said

he

and

did

lay down arose,

he

days

and

2.

Again,

I have

drink,

his meals

and

and

what

breaks

in

suffer

not

time,

and

He

takes

gives us

school, in

at

afflicts

portions ; and

giftof sleep!

be miserable

to

us

when

anon,

children

the

Elijah'scase,

trial into

ever

like

tism, bap-

great blessingis that, of which

a

does

our

this world

of

strengthened1."

was

long while together,even

He

he

forty-

meat

also, after his conversion meat

God

that

when

mount

unto

;"

eat

twice, and

; and

Horeb

Angel

an

and

the

just spoken

Almighty

"

and

once

strengthof

forty nights

received

"

[Serm.

Arise

him,

unto

in the

went

LIFE

might die,

sleepbetween

St. Paul

God."

a

and

eat

to "

and

he

THIS

for ; but

us

holy-day

a

unknown

an

of

out

us

and

mysterious country. All

this then solemn

those

on

It

insist upon.

with

is often

is born

him, and

such

events; and

additional lot is

with

1

11.

him

Gen. 2

one

is

xiv. Sam.

to

the

; xviii.

xii. 20.

1

is

as

as

is the?

xix.

25; 5"8.

the

But

when stances, circum-

adventitious

are

the

to

is the rule

sorrow

life itself.

but,

8 ; xxvii.

Kings

truly,that

of seasons,

one

giftof

of sorrow,

reflecting

often

exception.

things

happiness, so

18

that

"

question

in

concerning the

said, and

trouble,

to

mind,

it is necessary

pleasure the

this is said, the

in

soberingtruths

and

calling,which

Christian's

Christian

be borne

must

The

tian's Chris-

regenerate life

giftof

natural

xliii. 34. Acts

Ex. ix. 19.

life

xxiv.


THE

XIX.]

BLESSINGS

OF

also.

We

live,therefore

life of

ours

come

as

we

we

in Him

exist

have

the

happy

sorrows

; and

of

that

;

have

we

and

raiment, and lodging; and that

but

in God's

the

very

heaven our

of

"

being,and

not

almost

are

Even

inmost

heart.

pleasures.And and

He

made

the

even

it, that

ordered

the

pleasantto

have

after

while, when

that

all ranks.

to

the is

high, on

equallythe

and

refreshment

same

as

High

in

coarse

comfort

fare and

as

on

His

in as

early

Christians He

in

who did

iron

so

feel

fail of

cannot

life becomes a

their the

delicate.

of recruiting

own

in

a

happiness,

low, rich and

pleasantlyappeased by

not

of sickness,

disease, the

or

hot

servants

men

excepted.

them.

a

of

external,

seasons

of

red

is in

far all

But, generallyspeaking,it is

Hunger the

Martyrs

support His

to

burden. and

to

torments

the

even

by

of life does

pain

pleasantto persecutionliterally

means

So

for them

compensate

can

lonely,

condition

sickness

as

habitual

sleep,

which

than

feebleness

and

we

of brethren

more

of

selves, our-

; that

us

not

are

extraordinarysuppliesof grace,

by

times

little

in

food, and

Father

a

level,seasons

long

even

Lord

good way

our

health

preclude these

that

; that

act

we

sure

having

our

pain is

a

on

delicate

or

are

all

reaching to

tion propor-

sorrow

far,rejoicingis the very

so

;

and

Church,

token

in

in

and

this

; upon

breathes

think

we

of life ; that

means

God, it is

God

live ; that

we

315

Still,after all, considered

joy.

that

and

LIFE.

are

we

favourites

are

not

comes,

joys

THIS

poor,

pilgrimage. low

as

Sleep

rich and

by is

poor.


BLESSINGS

THE

316

We in

the

joy, in

type of well

as

saveth with

with

in Christian

woman

might

that

of

Christians

;

the

prior law

not

be

for

of

As

adjunct raiment

when

the

unnatural

1

our

be

not ; and

You

He

He

does

gives He

Church. as

manifold

brethren,

and

not

that

is

nor

should

inseparable food

does

He

the

Religion without

Mark

take to

Church raiment.

it up

x.

and

world a

and

built

2

with

away

food

as

sary neces-

are

from

He

lot

they

an

take

removes

the

interfere

raiment

grace,

but

lands,

their

not

life without

life anew,

Ps. ciii. 4, 5.

did

this

and

mentions

were

nature,

food

Lord

children, and see

we

alone,

our

receive

"

life, society

brotherhood.

began

should

their very

God

He

Him,

still these

but

of it.

as

lusty

beginning,

this world

up

Christians, which

friendless.

into

the

for him

mothers, and

of

is

our

blessingswhich

present time, houses, and

conditions

put

and

young

might

gave

persecutions2."

troubles

away

us

satisfieth

In

man

help meet

a

sisters, and

with

that

all who

this

in

more

have

kindred

world's

and

who

"

crowneth

who

brotherhood.

made,

was

promised

the

again, consider

Now,

3.

but

literal

a

eagle1."

an

have

life is

Him

destruction, and

us

sorrow

natural

bless

may

good things,making

in

thus, in

loving-kindness;

and

[Serm.

are

Our

hope.

we

sense,

life from

mercy

in

or

we

spirituallife, and

our

our

mouth as

anxiety

higher

as

LIFE.

sleep,whether

eat, drink, and

or

THIS

OF

30.

upon


XIX.] the of

body, when

our

of social of

and

OF

foundations

same

He

BLESSINGS

THE

He

He

of

sanctifies

God

whom

They

;

house

a

of

part with

to

who

remain

the

spirit raised

up

God

great benefit

should

in

thank

we

when especially, into

ourselves,

are

we

and

with

again,

be

His

and

He

her

; and

his end

too,

of

through

more

God's we

his

she

his

Joseph,

and

all his

blessed

than

his

mercy, many our

whether friends

give

ceived re-

Isaac

wife, and after

his

he ther's mo-

found

him

children, yet

beginning. we

or

;

restore

voice.

Angel's

comforted

lost

He

and

son,

of

or

to

away

only

became

was

the

away

blessing,to

the

at

Christ's,shall all along

less^

or

takes

takes

lost

have

Now

friends, which

Job

Egypt.

was

old, whether

Isaac Jacob

death." governor

and

!

acknowledge

of

one

again

How

tercourse ordinary in-

our

us

He

offered

Rebekah,

took

loved

withdraws

back

him

sake, have

them.

gives,He

But

Name.

Abraham

fourfold.

love He

bounteously bestows.

blessed

His

holy marriage bond,

of the

family affection,or

"

the

of

their

spiritat

to

from

let

another,

blessing,whether

so

refrain

of

near

retire, more

to

soon

to

one

in the

for this

friends.

their

side. children

Our

our

sake, find brethren

for solitary,

nacle, taber-

brethren,

kin, for His

They

did

down.

in

second

our

forces

double

pulls them

not

strip us

not

in the

us

flesh and

first life is in ourselves

did

317

Christians, neither

us

finds

both,

LIFE.

He

as

made

ties. Christ house

a

; and

THIS

be

young

few, if

pilgrimage find

we

those

We or

be in


318

whom

we

THE

BLESSINGS

may

live,who

comfort

gift,which,

secret

sympathize

and

speech There

be

to

was

the us

that

faith

at

not

from

Truth, but

to

our

benefit.

to

worship

know mind we

may

in ;

we

may write

we

to

have

than another

hold what

we

we

its

inconvenience.

God may No us

this

or

the

has

made of

noble

the

advice ;

may with

we

of

Churches

whom

when

those

about

move

use

who

speak

may

we

its

opinion

freely to worship

our

freely; will ;

we

will, explaining,defending, recommending,

spreading the truth, or

fess pro-

subjected

given

course

large and

ourselves ;

to

Church

who

God,

go

intercourse

us.

ungodly principlesof

overruled

may

to

fear, but

has

the

to

to

enjoy

may

better one

We

of

forbidding" us.

love

has

the

thank

us

to

world, which

great thanks

world, and

live

Christian,

a

have

Let

man

selfish and

of the

gether to-

for

when,

;

would

nothing

no

any

from

but

will ;

the

to

a

freedom

be

to

criminal

a

Saints,

zealously,

peace,

we

and

God

vouchsafed

has

"

indeed

;

He

have

we

is

them

the

and

imprisonment.

present

thanks

own

Church,

the

of

love

makes

praise

times, when,

and

Him

serve

and

which

outcast

an

bonds

to

bless

the

been

have

His

another.

us

action

we

and

world, binds

lives,and

it

one

of

present peace

the

by

whom

forward,

us

For

eyes.

[Serm.

and

us

help

and

unseen

in

let

Again,

4.

our

in whom

those and

close

and

us,

LIFE.

will love

will aid us,

love, who

may

THIS

OF

This

is the

without

suffering

blessing which

we


BLESSINGS

THE

XIX] for

in

our

granted

it

for

pray

daily that

God

We

three

pray

which worketh "

Collects

would

against

that, being hurt

We

His

Church

protectionit

His

much

Name."

but

of

ourselves

body,

us,

know

we

say, with

He

a

how

apply to

such

vouchsafed

freedom us.

when the

use

great gift,that

we

and

Great

the

to

fully wonderbe

praised

"

the

of

the

to

by

one

for

us,

we

need

His

Church

Church,

dangerous

the one,

?

separate God

which, them

has if He ;

but, is, I

such

mercy

is

too

blessingduly, it allowed

are

in

for

what

:

blessing

a

chastisements

will

His

through

ask, perhaps, whether

ourselves,

to

day,

individuals be

godly

household,

good works,

speaking, not

am

that

adversities, and

undesirable

not

may

secret

own

loves if

will

as

As

members. His

I

His

all this is most

this

at

us

You

; but

so

the

to

to

all in

Now

may

all

in

keep

from Him

Church."

governance,

godliness,that

free

and

more ever-

may

Holy

Him

may

serve

prosperityis

It is

"

to

!

great mercy

be

may

fulfilled

His

"

continual

devoutly given glory of

He

man

or

of this world

course

by

evils,

those

nought ;"

to

His

in

time."

devil

the

joyfully serve that

in

Church,

the

"

ordered

may

quietness ;" and the

God

pray

our

"

persecutions, we

unto

peaceably

so

that

brought

no

yearly that

pray

be

by

thanks

give

week

be

in

peace

God

We

past.

subtiltyof

us,

319

wonderfully has

give

a

and

LIFE.

years

"

times

THIS

and

;

many

very

craft

the

OF

to

peace

indeed,

serve

as

are

which

God now

we


THE

320

had

Gospel

the

looks, or

have

narrow

How

place.

of

and

weekly

God

has

given

it while

his

be

or

rather

hence

time

years, how

after

before

our

Maker,

"

Saviour.

and

remembrance we

to

attempt

of His

got up

things,lightor

to

of

any

you,

shall

is

look

wTere

;

after

past gifts!

early in

the

darkness,

! "

how

no

one

sun

long

among

continuance.

a

a

enjoy

us

bright spot these

upon

how

calmly, week,

to

we

days

to

kneel

to

meet

our

be

the

shall remember

morning, or

in

all is

pleasant

soothing will then

How

mind re-

this

reflect, when

then

week

let

"

is

it for

probably, it

; and

us

in

lege great privi-

all knows

us

there

upon

we

let

brethren

This

day, quietlyand

day

how

and

me

pleasant they

come,

Lord

to

reckon

Perhaps

lives.

over,

to

great privilegeof daily

the

Perhaps

own.

can

Perchance,

or

Christian

brethren,

Communion.

it. Not

have

we

all, who

our

dure, en-

ridicule,from

or

privilege, my

our

enjoys

us

Worship

us

to

privilegeshere

own

our

great is of

one

it may

had

themselves

heart

briefly, my

very

ourselves

every

contempt,

a

in

hindrance

no

have

we

lived

have

up

our

way.

Lastly,and

5.

the

not

from

had

for trifling

too

many of the

first ages

terror,

utmost

is almost

cold

who

those

The

God.

"

youth

our

persecution, no

no

is what

mention,

from

We

up.

which

have

we

[Serm.

it ;

to

in the

which

not, yet

serving

in

used

righteous men

; with

peace

are

we

and

prophets

youth

OF

because

forget

LIFE.

THIS

BLESSINGS

how

and

air,cold

or

all

fresh-


THE

XIX] ness,

breathed

who

stood

gave

honey

Surely we

vol.

v.

of Him,

over

Himself for

BLESSINGS

our

have

us, to

OF

"

us,

and

sustenance,

all,and

came

LIFE.

the

Him,

of

and

THIS

down

poured

though abound

;

we

we

321

Lord

of

upon forth saw

are

glory,

us,

and

milk

and

Him

not.

full.


SERMON

XX.

ENDURANCE,

THE

CHRISTIAN'S

Gen.

All

"

So

Benjamin

doors,

enemies and to

or

in

round

a

number

his

further

his

ill-usage by

he

had

God

will

troubled be

with

of

sorrows,

His .then

me

God."

His

next,

"

.

famine,

in

prospect,

sad

remembrances

the

dreadful

and

From

mind.

out

conduct mis-

"

house,

.

my

of

when

;

evil

in

remaining

grievous

a

wrath

Laban.

full

been

a

the

his

about,

him,

father's

his

was

family

own

back,

from

with

cheer

to

not

of

and,

strangers

detained

was

distrusted

door,

had

Joseph

and

and

his

at

memory

pain,

when

Simeon

him

me."

against

are

threatened,

by

nay,

36.

Jacob,

with,

away

suspected

sons

things

Patriarch

made

Egypt,

of

the

spoke

been

these

xlii.

PORTION.

its

consequences, his

Esau,

of his

ration sepa-

wanderings,

his

youth

and

he

first

words

shall

and

upwards them

bore

"

are,

the

Lord

.

Deliver

me,

I

pray

Thee."

If be


His

have

his next, of

years

my

falls is but

that

the

others

that

argue

and

Jacob

; the

he had

him

; it drove

It

begun.

continued, because

law, which

be

extended

was

old age,

and to

in

in

as

the

was

his years

few

And

be

Jacob

what

Joseph

at

greater than

have

1

entered

Gen.

very

was

all his

so

; "

tight,that And

20,

21

;

xxxii.

11

xlii. 36 ; xlvii. 9. :

y

2

his

of the

of

;

; a

upon

also

calling be

a

days his

was

it

begun

life to

of

son

it; for thirteen in

was

in captivity,

in

cause be-

cease

began

was

he thirty,

to

him,

father's

because

life,that

earlypart

into his soul.

xxviii.

It

thread

evil.

Jacob's

prison,in bonds

in

was

and

seventeen

his

it had

his very

the

least in the

years, from far

; it

Thus

in manhood

him

over

not

around

; it

earlyyouth.

storm

pilgrimage; it to

its presence

do

we

end

not

feel

come.

in

was

come,

we

It did not

it ; it did

beginningmarked

its

he

abroad.

in

out

was

it is to muttered

storm

stone hail-

one

will

more

"

fell while

stroke

blow,

That

surely;when

that

the

days of

beginsto hail,"

but

it is over,

heavy drops

house

It

the

after

no

ing." mourn-

againstme."

like hail. that

I

"

next,

son

my

thingsare

coming

are

say,

it with

was

unto

Blow

came

"

first,we

V

proof,not

a

His

evil have

and

life been

stroke, trouble

after

these

Few

"

323

me."

grave

All

"

next,

troubled

the

into

down

His And

Ye

"

next,

will go

"c.

ENDURANCE,

Serm.XX.]

the

slavery,

is said to

iron

Joseph

what

xxxiv.

trouble

30

;

xxxvii.

was

35 ;


324

ENDURANCE,

in

the

of

beginning

[Serm.

life,such

Abraham,

was

forefather,in the latter half of it. lived

he

years

he

in his

was

God, by the

of

instance

this world

that

lesson, but "

if

condition

the

Lord

He

had

to

godly

in

His

reproach,for

city,but

seek

we

the

in

complaint,or a

me

;"

that

it is my

I may

If there

were

no

there

no

were

there

no

no

faith, and

1

2

love,

Tim.

are

iii. 12.

are

be

could be no

and

2

of dejection say, not

if

in

Heb.

against

me,

them. conflict ;

no

be no

fessing con-

against

are

overcome

could

weapons,

things

calmly,as

and

be

is prefigured

sort

a

Christian

could

could

go

ing bear-

these

things

trouble, there

fear, there

us

or passionately,

these

trial,there

Let

;

continuing

All

but

there

life,

earth

camp,

no

portion ; they

enemy,

of

Himself,

"

said in

fightagainstthem

were

there

AH

"

only a

In Jacob "

the

impatience,

doctrine.

but

he

must

He

we

or sorrowfully,

dejection,not

shadow fore-

state

the

said,

what

that

V

2."

come

He

;" and

of mind, in

have

Christian.

againstme

are

here to

that

is not

head.

without

cient an-

He

did

very

Him

one

His

sojourn only on

to

lay His

to

forth, therefore, unto

our

Jesus

Christ

where

; thus

of

us,

Almighty

themselves

people

life,which

Incarnate, chose not

did

forward hence-

patriarchsof

rest

of

pattern

a

live

we

their

not

was

;" but

Thus

the

that

people, remind

seventy-five

father's house

"

wanderer.

a

For

his

faith ;

no

love ;

hope. weapons

xiii. 13, 14.

were

Hope, imply


CHRISTIAN'S

THE

XX.] foes

and

I will

encounters

gloryin

nor

be

which

That

able

the

and

lot of

passages

into the

be that

so

the

of God."

kingdom

suffer with

we

will live

Again, suffer for

and

with And

"with

now,

his

own

from

body

and

1

2

Rom. Acts

1 Pet.

even

this world

of

receive

of his

of the

"

And

and

soul.

he

Yet

concern

mine

sake

speaks

and

sea

him,

within

adds,

have

hundred-fold"

St. Paul

"perils,"by

foe,without

who

for His

"

an

able acceptcalled."

ye

those

well,

do

ye

were

declares, that

persecutions."

and

shall

all that

Yea, and

this is patiently,

hereunto

relations

If

also

be

suffer,we

we "

"

says,

may

If, when

"

; for

thingswhich

of the

Peter, it

case

friend

If

enter

Jesus, shall suffer persecution."

Gospel's,"shall

the

and

the

up

"

we

stance, in-

ples disci-

tribulation

that

it,ye take

Saviour

our

given

in

God

St.

the

remind

Again,

Christ

godly in

such

For

"

much

of

especial

some

following:

Him,

Him."

reign with

ture, crea-

love

V

Again, St. Paul

glorified together." Again, also

the

Christian,is plain from

through

must

any from

in

St. Barnabas

and

things to

nor

Lord

are

Scripture as

we

us

our

sorrow

of the

St. Paul that

"

Jesus

is in Christ

trouble

sense

separate

that

ties, principaliother

depth, nor

to

weapons,

persuaded

things present,

nor

height,nor

nor

shall

my

"

Angels, nor

life,nor

powers,

come,

God

sufferings, being

nor

325

and, relyingon

;

my

death,

neither

PORTION.

"

I will

land, of the

glory

infirmities 2."

viii. 38, 39. xiv.

ii. 20.

22.

Matt.

Rom. xix.

2 Tim.

viii. 1729.

Mark

x.

30.

ii. 12; 2 Cor.

iii. 12. xi. 30.


326

ENDURANCE,

To

however, like these, it is natural

passages,

object that they do that

they apply to

past

and

What

we

it may

see,

sad and

that

severe

to

say

to

it,and

the

very

property die

least,have

; there

are

of

So

Christians, infidels

not

under are,

persecution. and

justly;

Christians are

a

when fight,

that

of the

persecutor ; rank

and

now

power. of

were

they are

name

a

being

who

disabilities indeed be

are

to

as

say that

to

true

as

a

say that

they

benefice

handed

in

of the Christian

aforetime but

are

these

confessorshipis there

forced

Aforetime, the

holy treasures,

its

Christians

in the front is

ministry is

profligates, they

it would

front

whole

tianity Chris-

other.

Christians, those

all. What

Church

the

(as it were)

honours,

and

they than

in it ; and

its

;

from

Under

puttinghimself

man's

Rulers

at

and

more

be

must

justlyin trouble,

are

in trouble

but

now,

person

Christians

land

are

far

they are

rightsare

;

much

so

in this

Christians

of each

the

offices

recommendation. in trial because

peace

possession of

the hands

law

profession,its

a

in

have

but

none

from self-inflicted, the

disproofof

a

libertyof

they suffer persecution,it is

involved.

disquietude,and

toleration,they have

country

kingdom

it

added. privileges

happily. Nay, they

mere

if

surelyis

is

the

In this age, and

; they live without

;

enter

said, is

doctrine.

a

country, the Church secured

be

time

which

men

afflictions

the

present

to

persecution,which

of

time

a

the

apply to

not

; and

over

without

now,

[Serm.

cross

down

or

dignity?

a

marks into was

for the

temporal ventory in the in-

from

Bishop


XX

]

THE

; but

Bishop

to

CHRISTIAN'S

what

now

Apostolate, what of the

marks what

bitterness

Lord

Jesus

old time, indeed, the

wilderness

they, also, who in

of His

any

wild

beasts ; but

sea

the

This

the

is what

world

and

the

those

are

others

of

rugged

Canaan, and

way

Has

it not

and

calm

fair

the

which be

look

is the

than

glory of

said, refute

such

of

what

unfit less

thorny

them.

for

easy

by

those

business

lead

;

couch

of

rather

the

to

the

is

an

active-minded,

by

less to

narrow

Gospel ?

pleasantresting-places, and

baptism

notions

not

For

is called

it not

promise

New

offices,

have

it undertaken

Does

the

ration, corrobo-

feelingsof

they

with

see

?

the

the

dual, indivi-

its sacred

whether

are

that

the

the

at

and

refreshingstreams,

rather

of

proofs now

say ; and, in

to

pastures, and

flowing,according to

the

surges

of old time, than

as

devil, so

heavenly purposes.

less keen,

than

land

not

Him

among

the

mankind

who

the

Of

?

drave

humbling

the Church

we

quiet, or

venturous a

of

Hand,

Breath

once

visible

ourselves

ministryof

who

amid

the Church

for

Do

us

what

cup,

Almighty Comforter, at

such

for

tell

sense

love

the

in the

of His

of

tempted

grace,

him

towards

profession? who

sacred

or

no

God's

may

common

not

in His

objectorsmay

judge

to

the

are

using

they

touch

be

to

Ephesus,

of

triumph while

in the

received

there

Christ's

in

high gifts,were

of

is there

Spiritforthwith

the

as

327

self-denial

searchingkeenness

into

PORTION.

? of the

milk of

and

the

and Facts

Old

that

honey nant, Cove-

draught

then, it will

characsuffering


ENDURANCE,

328

of the

ter

Christian

that, it has ceased it

as

now,

well

as

and

deny

apply

to

and

;

of what

This

in others.

since peace

might

it is in peace

is unreal, offends

ridicule

excites

and

one

"

that

speak

"

trulyin

as

then suffering

which

texts

It is

first,

at

triumphing ;

suffer,as

it did

it is now,

what

to

that

its

suffer.

to

trulyin

was

It suffered

Church.

price of

the

sufferingwas

[Serm.

it

;

then

was

hearers,

some

is what

be

may

said. Yet

is it Are

again.

indeed

so

to

we

these

must

try,

well

as

if

there

though difficulty, must

faith

or

we

as

some

we

we

What

is

against it,

is

of

we

solvingthe

how

see

;

solve

it in

words

of

to

can,

for

what

from

way

not

may

Bible "

is written.

sight

is

the

into

by sight?

follow

what

and

;

that

suppose

by

go

undo

cannot

remains

written

look

conclusions

surely,whatever see,

us

Let

?

and

we

own

our

case.

Let

us,

I

again. Surely, if other

or

the

portion

the

does

not

but

There

but

denote the must

are

the

as

men

ordinary

Testament

New be

a

1

1

some

sense

whole

New It

groundwork.

If

St.

state

Paul

of the

speaks, Christian

scarcelywritten

is

remodelled

of the

in

Scripture

meaning.

temporary

a

present distress 1," of which

Church, us,

not

of Christians, the

this doctrine

is all built upon "

be

endurance

itself has

Testament

the

consider

say,

before

world

in

this

Cor.

vii. 26.

it

day

can

who

for

apply. are

at-


CHRISTIAN'S

THE

XX.]

tempting

supersede

to

almsgiving and

the

accustomed

are

maintenance

hear

we

of

They

consider

form

of the

the

of

ourselves

we

dead it

most

essential think

tyrannize over Church

the

Surely they both

they

but

and

we

together,we

have

taken

the

make

put to

world's

unless privilege,

part of that

indulge

in

fair

a

is

world allow

we

the

they

world

with

must

her

rule.

to

us

? ;

then We

grudge

not

the

a

Is

it ?

Scripture, and

and

This them

the

bargain

surelyis not

hardship is

rigidly

Church,

aside

pay,

need

when

rest, and

Independence

yoke.

Well,

now

may

do

agree

its

the

its ordinances,

Testament

should

now

that

the

that

they

of

changed.

New

it,

over

find fault with

we

that

we

have

poor, the

state

choice

letter in another

strange

may

times can

allow

the

which

after.

years

of the

of

the

on

that

say ; and

they

hundred

power

points

read

not

things which

many

management

the

do

perhaps,that Scripture

answer,

faith,or

Scripture ;

to

is what if

its

not

are

keep

the

that

ture. ScripChurch

a

up

they

say

eighteen

us

Church,

nature

We

poor.

omittingSacraments,

countenances

or

binding on

not

are

drawing or

We

Scripturerightly.They commands

of the

men

doctrines.

modifying

or

precepts of Christ, about

the

for themselves,

government

329

object,that they contravene

to

Again,

PORTION.

Church's

portion.

and

perhaps affliction,hardship, distress,

evil

report, are

ill usage, and

bestowed,

not

to

be.

though

What

at

proof

her

portion,both

first

sight they

is there

that

promised may

seem

temporal hap-


330

ENDURANCE,

the

pinesswas for

Jews

say the

True.

But

fulfilled

had

look

beginning,a

they

not

other

states

they, to

by

What

not?

that

prove

Church

What

yet

we

was

will

say,

suspended

because And in

they

what

too

affliction as,

in

stages which

other

had

states

which

states

say that

is not that

the

they

Jews

the

merit

not

in

spite had in

not,

Christians

disobedience the

the

Jewish

forfeited it.

True

have

sins

the

promise

?

And

of

the

the

promise of obedience,

reward,

; let it be

if Christians

manner,

adversity,that

forfeited

spite of

if,in

we

to

Jewish

the

condition, the condition

a

on

did

have

born

Israelites

may

that

say

hinders, in like

by

Did

prosperityhad

prove

perhaps, that

not prosperity,

they

?

trials?

that

and

their

not

prosperity? And

appearance,

specialtemporal You

ternal in-

whole.

end

an

successive

specialtemporal blessings,why the

promise

a

Had

Church

also

allotted

of appearances,

spite of

world.

long periods

not

and

other

had

it not

not

was

Is that

historyas

which

Christian

the

would

trouble,

Gospel?

this

If, then, the face of things be taken

spared ?

were

those

appearances, trouble

of

histories ?

through?

pass

go

their

progress,

through

pass

they

the

avail

pestilence,weakness,

at

like other

very

a

power

Look

?

of

promise

Had

?

will not

that

history.

famine,

captivity,war,

Is it not

the

their

at

its surface

on

division

to

which

Law,

the

temporal adversity being

You

of

gift of

[Serm.

are

it is because

and

what

so.

privilegeof hinders

people, the

that,

Jewish


CHRISTIAN'S

THE

XX.]

still in

Church

sufficient

the

Church

It

his

Judah, hands

.

.

and

and

rise

of

for

the

for

the

in

are

thy

hand

him

And

Urim

Thy

sat

receive

thy

die ; and

let

And

Joseph

"

;

of

Blessed

that

coucheth forth

precious things brought of

for the

chief

for the

preciousthings

things

the of

his

help

an

Let

"

;

Thy One.

accept the work

in

hate

him, that The

"

;

safetyby

Him."

land,

dew,

and

beneath, and

for

the

the

and

by

ancient

Lord

that

his

the

forth

the

Let

Benjamin

preciousthings of heaven, deep

of

voice

loins of them

of

shall dwell

Lord

of the

the

Thy Holy

that

them

of

and

the

of

of Levi

the

through

again."

not

loved

Thou

upon

of

word

they

be

his substance, and

smite

:

be

of it.

means,

people.

him, and

for

is

; and

not

his

unto

we

what

He

"

shall

one

cular, parti-

what

is the

out

live and

precious things brought the

which

Israel,

his enemies."

against him,

And

in

Hear, Lord,

sufficient

from

Beloved

of

few

Bless, Lord,

they

from

pointed

Reuben

bring

of his hands rise

argue

spite,or by

feet ; every

be

men

Thummim .

to

in

of distress ?

promise

.

be

him

to

saints

children

true

ways

said

Let .

her

the

be

Christian

Christians, the

of

many

was

thy

at

words. not

the

fulfilled in

all His

people ;

.

spiteof

clearlycan

promise.

down

in

are

be

may

that

; so, in like manner,

difficult then

there

and

All

the

partake in

It is very

written

obtain

whole, and

a

may

see,

did

multitude

as

331

sense

some

temporal promise sins of

PORTION.

be

for the

by

sun,

the

moon,

mountains,

lastinghills,and

for and and

for


332

ENDURANCE,

the

of

precious things

[Serm.

the

thereof."

And

thy going

out, and, Issachar, in

shall suck

of the

of Zebulon

; he

enlargeth Gad the "

with

arm

O

the

;

shall

thy days, so them

together it

safetyalone land

drop

of

; the

These

plainsof Moab,

And

the

published His mouth

and

that are

and

mourn,

the

thirst

the

for

Blessed

after

.

are

He

"

Blessed

are

Deut.

was

He

poor

the

set

the

pure

upon

opened

His

in

Blessed .

land.

and

they which .

in

Him,

for spirit,

Blessed

.

sant plea-

phet great Pro-

around

righteousness.

upon

people of God,

are

they

Blessed

comforted.

be

in

shall

bright and

second

the

of heaven.

they

heavens

enteringinto

shall

.

his

as

of all of

be

kingdom

meek.

And

shall

of grace. are

; and

Jacob

people

covenant

.

merciful

the

said, Blessed

theirs is the

brass

with

dwell

declare, when

with

mount,

blessed

of

and

west

shall

first

did

And, full

the

and

that

teareth

head."

be

the

their

on

Church

of the

lion, and

thou

and

the

to

he

Israel

were

turn, what

in

now

"

of

wine;

things promised the

be

favour, and

iron

said,

fountain

dew1."

down

seas,

thy strength be." was

of treasures

Blessed

Asher

shall be

....

the

with

Let

"

and

corn

of

in

they

tents

and

a

Lord, possess

shoes

thy

as

crown

And,

south."

children

a

the

blessingof

"

dwelleth

satisfied

Naphthali,

the

And,

the

thy

of the

sand."

fulness

Rejoice, Zebulon,

"

;

abundance

in the

hid

the

earth, and

do

hunger are

in heart

the


XX.]

THE

Blessed

are

are

when

ye

the

glad ; for

say

My

great

by

that

unto

you

that that

Woe

unto

you

and

weep.

Woe

well

of you,

which

unto

for

"But

did

their

He

spoke

so

all

shall

you

hunger.

shall

mourn

shall

men

fathers

secuted per-

you."

consolation.

for ye

when

you

so

unto

woe

your

now,

you

exceeding ; for

before

full, for ye

laugh

against

be

were

received

are

persecute

evil

in heaven

added,

rich, for ye have

are

Woe

He

and

and

Rejoice,

Prophets

contrast,

"

of

reward

is your

lastly, Blessed

you,

manner

sake.

they the And

all

333

And

revile

shall

men

falselyfor

PORTION.

peacemakers."

shall

and

you,

CHRISTIAN'S

speak

the

unto

false

prophets1." At

another

give alms."

have, and and

time

sell that

is easier

thou

for

of God." him

be

for

Me,

let

and

follow

the

Gospel, and

man.

him

by "

rich

And,

Me."

the

the

scourgeth every

Lord whom

son

chastening,God ...

be

1

without

Matt.

v.

in

a

will

take

word,

the

in

the

loveth He

dealeth

He

you,

his

thus of

after cross,

the

Luke

of

briefly Wise

chasteneth, and

you

as

If ye with

vi. 24"26.

dure en-

sons.

chastisement, whereof all

2"12.

a

let

doctrine

receiveth. with

It

"

kingdom

come

up

words

ye

of

eye

among

man

and

the

principleof it, is

Apostle, the

chief

If any

deny himself,

Whom

If ye

"

poor."

into the

to enter

that

perfect,go

the

to

through

will be

Sell

"

:

wilt be

give

go

man

servant."

your

stated

a

to

Whosoever

"

If thou

hast, and

camel

a

needle, than

"

thus

are


ENDURANCE,

334

then partakers,

are

ye bastards,and not

of is the gift prosperity

Can

so

also

ship hard-

are

giftof the Gospel? then, Christian soul, and thy portion,

up

weigh it well,and if thou

Law,

the

distress the

and

Take

learn to love it.

Thou

Christ's,in spiteof what

art

that after all,even fancies,

themselves

to

There

inward

is an

at

is the

sense, special

a

V

sons

as that,as certainly speakit plainer, temporal

words

in

[Seem,

this

be servants

world, which

who of

King

none

find,

world

day,endurance,

lot of those of the

wilt the

see

offer

sorrows.

but those

belongto it ; and though the outside robe be like Joseph's coat, inside it is lined many-coloured, those who with camel's hair,or sackcloth, fitting who fared hardlyin the with Him desire to be one who

wilderness,in the mountain, and is

an

near

the

same

the

world

There

sea.

into which

Christ,thoughto

before in are

the

theyenter who come in general they seem as before. placeas They hold the same their employments the world's society;

inward to

on

their ways,

same,

goings out.

If

they were

stillhigh; if theywere active ; if theywere have

men

their

comings

in

and

high in rank, they are

in active

life, they are

they stillhave wealthy,

still

wealth.

stillgreat friends,powerfulconnections,

They ample resources, fair name, in the world's eye ; but, if theyhave drunk of Christ's cup, and tasted the

1

Luke

xii. 6"8.

xii. 33.

Matt.

xix. 21. 24

;

xx.

27;

xvi. 24.

Heb.


of

bread as

time

in

Table

His

indeed

but

have

conflicts

of

world. found

and

for

as

They

time

as

soldiers

adversity happens

startled ; it passes

are

nothing more.

ask

comes

is this ?"

they

be

securityagainst

their

; and

however

they the O

almost

great

;

they

it passes

murmur

thou

but

to

Why He

Why

didst

might

thou leave

wonder

not

earnest

that

kneel

then

second

;

Then have

a

not

of

to

Christ

?

didst

might

print of sorrow

"

why

first should bear

they third

it

comes

;

mastered

portion.

thy being

work

the one

they expect

thou

His

that

falls,they

Why

beneath

thee

afflict

to

yet

law

it

other

or

is their

the

Why

but

on

the

endurance

endure?

heavenly feast,

the

prise, sur-

lot is

they wonder;

that

they

;

thou

since

blow

think

too.

that

doctrine

simple soul, is it

endure

refuse

One

;

they

their

shape

they

;

have

army

their

it is well ;

over,

Another

that

one

If

them.

to

find

in

in

seen," and To

a

this

they

in Christ's

are

afflicts them.

God

themselves,

that

find

They

changed.

they

on,

goes

them

and blessing,

a

are

like

above

things against them."

all these

other

looked

purposes,

they fightagainst things that have

them,

which

it associated

"

"

them

over

what

world, but

came

work.

a

come

destinies

drank

fears, trials

They

with

is not

having destinies, they have

as

They

this

and

hopes

in

portion

a

has

change

335

themselves, except in its effects,

to

also.

draught

A

not, and,

have

men

it sincerity,

in

past.

unknown

they

PORTION.

CHRISTIAN'S

THE

XX.]

earnest

does

His

taste

in

hand, but His

to

thee? that

wounds not

?

buy


336

ENDURANCE,

off the

Does

?

next

? Does

second

Understand

Prophets

others and

for

are

with

all men,

This

sooner

their

at

like other

they

do

say,

riches

in

leave

Verily,I

.

what

prosper

of

1

They

Ps. xvii.

They

you,

no

with these

world, and

in

no

fatness, are

these

portion,such

forsake

they have

dren chil-

peril of

come

.

is the

who

under

have

they plagued

are

Lo .

even

of their substance in

are

lust. .

? if so,

They

rest

swell

eyes

in the

those

say unto

the

continual

true

ago, and

folk, neither

.

so

"

almost

troubles, and

their

ever

strong.

they

their

their reward

the have the God. V

brethren, it is objected that times

then, my

When,

"

Their .

their

long

possession." Such

punishment "

they

degree.

lusty and

men.

ungodly, these

anxiety,

no

sometimes

its

other

well,

out

what

desire, and

even

world;

fights

foretold

was

like

misfortune

is

so

the world

then, be it

what

are

we

them, while

for their babes."

death, but

turn

others, have

as

fulfilled in

Law

schemes

later, have

well

what

are

in the

on

happily;there

is

or

But

comforts.

get

ing thriv-

and

Why

"

lot with

for exaggerationcertainly,

some

Christians, as

the

settle among

against us."

it is but

; their

prosperous

their families

though

? Others

crosses

bereavement

no

ask,

?

rejoice,

thy

the gay

not

Religiouspersons

out

hast

thou

thy day

in

the

begun

and

kingdom,

Apostles. Envy

and

world. marked

God's

absorb

it has

because

cease

thy place in

complain, that

not

of rain

drop

one

the storm

[Serm.

15

; lxxiii. 4

"

12.

Matt.

vi. 5.


XX.]

changed

are

that

what

does

not

the

since

PORTION.

Gospel

apply

to

make

us,

doubtless

is in

heathen

the

I will

Thine

inheritance, and

parts of the

earth

for

she

she

maintaining it ; order

she

proportion as without Her

doctrines

to

she members

after her

under

the

Judge

His

law

servants

look

in their

offended, when

and

all

in

men

rise upon will

be

abundance;

the

just and

"houses

and

Judge that, even vol.

v.

when

palatableto

not

persecute, it is

same

Christ

"

brethren

by

things seem

but

upon you

His in

you. and

to

sun

to

but

be

brighten and z

it

case

your

lands, with

appearance, to

not

startled,perhaps,

maketh

and

began.

securitybecause

gives to

He

being

; think

will be

He

reason,

less,as

or

vidual indi-

suffer ; not

way

for the

unjust ;"

not

of her

so

sufferingfalls

indeed, Temporal blessings,

is

be

and

smooth, else you

if she

can

appearance

ease

suffers,in

slumbering.

more

outward in

suffers in

she

sufferingwhich

are

that

is

own

perhaps,nor

by

uttermost

ever

And

preach.

they

of

the

she

does

degree,but

same

then

not

things

:

the

well ; and

never

world

not

manner,

the

in

precepts

does

Thee

give

fightsand

is because

if the

Church

fightthe good fight,in

plays her part

and

; and

because

that

has

it suffering,

the world

nor

ground, she

it ; she

maintain

to

the

Thy possession." Yet

her

maintains

Christians

everywhere, and

for

while

of

that

high estate "

preached,and

lot

answer,

be, for it is written,

must

337

first

was

of

Scripture says

of Christ so

CHRISTIAN'S

THE

secutions." persure

smile


ENDURANCE,

338

God's

upon

true

clothingof

wore

Men

do

be

quite

if

underneath did.

they

Many

thorns

knotted

or

lyinglike lead

within

the

heart.

not

tell lest he

laden

Many

had

kept

he

sight of

them.

lasts,will the words

leads

died

us,

and

though

risen be

we

;

of

old

ended,

in

world, and He

a

pronounced

nearer

a

blessing over

the

Church "

at

all

if God

If

moved

?

can

He

as

into

approach

be is in

If Christ

come

daily? what

His

their

reversed,

end

for

sigh

?

must

nearer

felt,

to

; but

death

a

ment bereave-

a

but

be

God

die

have

gifts of

resurrection and

Many

of it has

while

be

we

dare

man

; many

Jacob

trial,but

in

grief

apprehension

never

to

a

heart

again, what

continual

silent

a

world's

but

shall

a

it, better

not

against us

made

pain, humiliation,

has

owner

an

the

No

reallybe

has

scarcely-

or

would

spoken

the

can

how

the

he

be

for us,

of us,

things,as

sympathy.

Many

against us

midst

of

garb

Many

no

which

are

the

sharp

many

ailment

because

things here who

as

him, who

find

robbed and

pleasant savour,

but

secret, which

cannot

has

which

rich robes.

sad

Him.

future, which

they

breast, or like cold ice upon

laden

from

time

to

the

Christ, and

to

the

visible

cord.

should

conscience,

turned

the

a

are

secret

a

old

now-a-days;

there

the

within

under

custom

infirmityexercises

observed than

this

still,that

sure

distresses

sackcloth

and

observe

not

Of

it not.

see

hair

is much

there

servants,

try them, though you

[Serm.

upon sorrow,

His His to

has new

Him?

Apostles, and


THE

XX.]

they

have

earth

unto

leave

with

the

world

it far and

this

day.

It

you,

My

peace

giveth,give I

spoken

peace.

In the

of

PORTION.

scattered

I have

be

CHRISTIAN'S

unto

you,

world

good cheer, I 1

as

I

wide

give

unto

that

overcome

xiv.

z

unto

you." in Me

:

you "

ye

the

over "

Peace ; not

These

the

I as

things

might

tribulation

27 ; xvi. 33.

2

all

follows

ye shall have

have

John

runs

339

world1."

have ; but


XXI.

SERMON

A

AFFLICTION,

SCHOOL

Cor.

2 "

able

Who

comforteth comfort

to

wherewith

we

If there

is

which

went

which

ourselves

said and his

let

trials of every

him

him

introduce and

Gentile.

knew

where

He

lay the

was

weather moist

as

some

changed or

dry, hot

this

and feelings, of

the

about

high to

the

their

was

thereby

and

to

low, Jew

knew

instrument, as

He

men.

persuade,

His

sorrow.

him,

itself in

sympathizing

kind, and

perplexity; he

delicate

or

of

of

how

knew

comfort

another

discovers

all classes

hearts

the

to

console, for he knew him

the

into

be

may

the

than

more

his power

with

we

of God."

Paul, and

was

brethren, nay

through

issue, to

did, it

trouble, by

any

character

St.

to

tribulation, that

our

comforted

are

COMFORT.

i. 4.

in

are

point of

one

belonged

all he with

them

all

in

us

OF

for

how

he to

spiritwithin which,

as

atmosphere

cold, accuratelymarked

the was

all its


AFFLICTION,

XXL]

Serm.

Jews

he

Jews

; to

became them

Law,

the the

he

without

Law,

without

Law. that

that To

I

bleak

the

I If

I

? who

the

of

Apostles,

will

God,

to

break

my

only,but the

Lord

and

"

was.

in

also to

die at

my

accursed

What

affectionate

I have

he

terms, what

I

Christ

for

wish my

things the

in

his

brethren

him

from

his not

ye to weep,

and

to

for his

be

the

of

Name

men country-

own

in

bound

the

most

understanding

and

?

not

could

speaks as

the

Hence,

their view

could

land, in

weak, and

yet he

of

great heaviness

heart; for from

and

of

ready,not

even

save

ing hav-

I burn

divert

Jerusalem,

And

means

is

saw

mean

am

persecuted him,

they stood,

where

"

? for I

Jesus."

who tender

heart

Who

he

when

from

crying out,

as

all

made

and

sea

glory

which

from

I

became am

offended, and

not

keep

were

stiflingprison, from

could

came

as

place,after

"

weeping, though they purpose,

that

all

infirmities."

mine

concern

Acts

is

Law,

"

I

by

the

glory,I

needs

must

which

and

the

under

were

them

weak.

strangers, he adds, weak

not

am

that

again, in another

wilderness

the

under

as

without

trials

To

"

Law,

might by

his various

and

friends

the

341

might gain

the

were

I

that

so

recounted

do.

weak," he says,

might gain

And

to

might gain

the

all men,

things to some."

he

COMFORT.

them

might gain that

OF

he

under

were

them

to

Jew, that

a

that

that

Law;

weak,

as

what

him

guided

variations, and

SCHOOL

A

of the

continual that

Gospel sorrow

myself

brethren, my

well

were

kinsmen


342

AFFLICTION,

heart's

flesh."

the

according to desire

and

be

they have

zeal of

a

them,

wherever

they

even

King

Agrippa,

after

Paul's

persuadest

himself

gives of

speaking his

this

than

Sexagesima

Festival

he

fro, he

was

in this life of all

1

Rom.

1

Cor. ix. 3

ix.

20"22.

x.

1, 2.

;

at

able

what

he He

the

him

text, in

all

comfort

to

comfort

of God.

the

scourged,he he

most

men

2

Acts

Cor. xxvi.

his

of

give

we

Epistles.

for

the

trials.

chased

was

to

shipwrecked, he

was

miserable,

xi. 28.

29,

30.

that

Acts

And

another

keep

his

the

morate comme-

season

Epistle

subject

in

we

almost

we

the

season

this

ordinary,to

imprisoned,

was

this

; and

memory,

being expressly on beaten,

be

of

thou

especial honour

At

Sunday

his

in

And

comforting

in

year.

his conversion

attention, more

!

comforted

hold

we

of the

early part

"

wrords

Almost

"

trouble, by the

was

speech

great Apostle St. Paul, the Apostle

whom

grace,

few

a

trials in

his

might

any

himself

the

was

he

ledge." know-

in consolation.

was

God's

in

are

he

Such

was

he

for

Almighty

which

wherewith

on

Christian

a

reason

tribulation, that

them

of

be

to

me

persuasion, such

in

was

hearing

!

in

that

reprobate, that

not

were

history,exclaimed,

own

record

he

was

my

is, that

according to

not

powerful

so

Israel

them

I bear

God, but

hence

for

God

to

with

St.

"

For

saved.

And

again, Brethren,

And

prayer

they might

[Serm.

he

day He and was

might

xxi.

13.


XXI.]

SCHOOL

A

understand

how

learn

might

gloriesof

comfort

and

he

Lord

Satan

behold,

sift you

may that

hath

but

servants,

fail

even

strengthen

to

man's

infirmities.

to

be

be

a

merciful

by

In

His

unto

and

by all

sins of the

for in that

tempted." be but

"

We

touched

was

in all

without

sin 2."

Such

is

one

kind, which

1

Luke

xxii.

is able

with

the

to

not

a

He

31, 32.

the

the

Priest

might

in

things for

them

as

the

suffered,

Himself

like

that

are

not can-

infirmities, we

are,

of

painfultrial,of

be

unsuitable

Heb.

of

Him

High Priest, who

2

to

mystery,

it behoved

our

not

same

Christ's

experiencing

feeling of

benefit

it may

verted, con-

knoweth

succour

points tempted

chief

art

reconciliation

make

have

the

High

to

He

thee,

of

case

he

for

brethren, that He

pertaining to God,

being tempted,

that

Nay,

who

things

faithful

people ;

"

Simon,

you,

ineffable

an

man,

"

like

made

the

Himself,

Simon,

to

lar simi-

a

thou

1."

in

tends

prayed

when

brethren

only

He

"

I have

and

not;

worketh

"

most

have

to

but

:

hearts," condescended, learn

fitlythe

somewhat

Peter,

desired

wheat

as

In

St.

to

fulfilled,not

was

describe

elsewhere,

us

sorrow.

strengthen thy law

life is, and

of all others

which

says

faith

thy

tells

assuage

our

mortal

life immortal.

the

that grace

way

34"3

and

contemplate

to

hope," "

COMFORT.

thing

a

poor

Experience,"

"

OF

to

yet

ever what-

enlarge

ii. 17 ; iv. 15.


Man

on.

is born More

of

and

pain

the

less,we

or

If

should

;

our

portion we

they give

what

turn

others

have

given

Now

we

with

the

speaking

themselves

holier

more

they should

suffer

no

many

minds

with

them,

others

he

as

weak

us

?"

said the

king

of

their

torments

as

to

what

freelyto in

brethren

our

not

make

we?

art

The any

the

to

endeavour

that

a

but

others. wish

to

man

volence, repining, male"

Art

thou

also

like

become

are

others

with

they

nations

devils

men

many

wish

evil.

thou

us

only sympathy

leads

is ; it leads

make

to

The

fering, sufthese

forgetthat power

is away,

princes of

Babylon.

their

of trial and

is the

hatred, rejoicingin become

fered, suf-

and

them

which

envious.

love

be

have

profit from

never

have

Affliction, when to

favoured,

sympathy

heavenly. They

in

create

bear

to

more

benefits

course

selfish,and

morose,

is

other

as

learn

from

comfort

of the

of

things by or

fare

we

and

learn

least

at

God.

from

should

we

troubles, when

we

we

in

years

freelyreceived, comforting

have

us

if

their

may

some

themselves

then, while

us,

we

in

with

us

And

give

can

later

or

who

those

aid

experience.

that

trials

severe

Such

religiously ;

more

can

only

sparks flyupward."

for

on

go

they, only

fall in with and

our

we

Sooner

than

happier

men

all have

fall heavier.

general rule.

the

the

it is

sunshine,

come,

as

trouble,

"

to

sorrow.

world's

they

if

[Serm.

AFFLICTION,

344

to not

that

the

unto

fallen

incited of

by

mak-


others

ing

SCHOOL

A

XXI.]

when

sorrow,

And

also.

devils

unsanctified

All

cases.

and

and fastings,

better often

often

they

;

before.

true

faith, taken

most

austere

learn

I do

"

society, "

mind,

that

little

not

a

his

in the

and

to

It

power outward

is from or

of

to

strange), he

may

only when

inward

turns

famine,

to

a

of saint-

the

a

man

It is

only

instrument.

when

God

uses

heart, when

that

his salvation. the

amiable-

leave

God's

man,

in

condition, but

tyrant.

is in

of

life is

criterion

purposes

in

or

a

it is

grace

dwells

state

borne

mortified a

be

waverer

this be

ever

or

a

on

things have

It may

him

that

above

be

Such

necessary

God's

austerity, And,

holiness.

of God

persecution,or

a

be

may

usefulness, or

is,or

make

it may

only ministers

it.

man

and

tender.

not

most

heaven,

they

as

of holiness

likelyin

are

they

;

just

A

it should

severest

sign

hands

test

seems

they

say

benevolence

worldly,or

sure

conduct.

I mean,

passport

sure

them

others,

to

is Self-discipline

ness.

left

no

men

worse

life,and, by that very

in

the

a

men

themselves.

(what

not

make

to

personalhabits, and yet

but

liness,as

It

cruel

coward

a

been,

in his

in his

no

are

by

hand

other

and

They

be

to

austere

as

made

(to appearance) have

wTere

the

have

the

as

body, have

the

themselves

in

grace.

variety

a

watchings practised,

subjecting of

whatever

tendency

Paul

St.

in

flesh,such

the

of

pain and

saving

and

widely

very

Gospel enjoins, and

God's

by

afflictions

343

is the effect of

Such

this is instanced

of

COMFORT.

OF

any

thing

Whether

sword, they

as

little


Si6

AFFLICTION,

soul

the

bring Him.

He

through

all

He

He

things. with

us

can

"

every

He

and

make

the

word

which

could, did He

He

by

us

affliction

while

And

gentle and kind,

who

with

of

smile

a

ready laugh

the

and

buoyancy

or

with

who

have

We

upon

the

brow

great

of mind

are

in those

that

always, even

lose

case

of

their

till God the

to

to

have

whom be

a

is

who

have

a

is, is perhaps It befits and

children, three

deny

that

there

unfading cha-

right thus

earth

at

their

and

them.

us

to

over

dare

and

There

man.

persons

young

takes

many,

right

sinful

in

garments

they

it

as

delivered

white

whom

those

plets show

the

safe

and

look

thrill within

piercingglance.

I will not

enemies.

smooth

the

been

never

pleasure upon

been

hearts

us

mend

not

afflicted.

our

; it befits very

Angel

makes

even

and

freshness

scarcelysuitable an

be,

suffered,which, beautiful

never

He

necessarilymake

not

look

we

interest

countenance,

open

so

He

Himself, that

did

of affliction does

have

never

do

gain knowledge by

to

it may

want

Sometimes

matters.

those

Himself, when

does

nay,

cruel,the

and

stern

sympathizing,

do.

brethren

His

makes

will, make

He

He

what

and

experience;

proceedeth

to ordinarily

earth, condescended

on

bread.

stones

will

Even

trial.

of

means

came

it is His

trial ; but

without

work

can

so

tender-hearted, and calm, resigned,

us

it from

they separate

as

work,

can

mouth."

His

from

alone

feed

can

Christ,

to

[Serm.

But

to

rejoice

this is not

soils,and

merry-hearted.

In

who them


XXI.]

SCHOOL

A

COMFORT.

OF

347

lightnessof spiritsdegenerates into rudeness, of

and feeling,

time and

goes

on,

Pain

necessary

medicines

Without

these,

thing must

of

give

as

way

to

selfish ; and is the

self in or

in the to

from

the

will

comfort hard

or suffering,

is

their

after

Satan's

less for

more

others,

crueltyof

the of

excesses

designed, keen

and

Such

portion of

from

the

and

elements, random, those

trying to is

to

more

at

more

pattern, suffers

he

prosperous

the

or

of

His

be

while

He

Saints, sanctified

their

great benefit.

selfishness

of

The

hateful, feels the

himself; yet the

brute

incur

chose

it.

more

is like

the

animals,

not

yet perhaps

who

;

cruel

or

who

wanton

worldly happiness and

Almighty God,

grace,

the

suffered

sight of

for it is

hard

hearts

the

indeed, cruelty,

or

It is difficult

never

despairingis the

joy,

of nature,

worse,

of the

ishness self-

self in

misery,

at

They

disagreeable,

health

having

veniences. con-

say which

rejoices in

impatient

every and

spirits ;

the

spoilt

youth.

of trial.

from

despair, which

pride,which

like

wishes

own

rude

fretfulness

languor and

cruel

their

nature.

considered

they

self in low

; in

say which

if

pure

almost

of

are

men,

distressingand

more

sorrow

the

are

it is difficult to

or high spirits,

self in

less

impetuosity

rejoice in

They become

the

change, as

become

sorrow

though

act

is the

hearts

and

men,

they

;

their

and

childlike.

children

; such

wantonness

want

even

more

it.

worldly trial ;

but

the

the

it

by

He

worldly comfort

latter His

as

heavenly

rescues

without

them sur-


AFFLICTION,

348

rendering them He

brings them

what

Christ of

not

into and

was,

they

they

are

other

a

solemn

those

look

would the

the

listen

? because

very

in whom

of

friends

and

tasted

of the

long

possession.

him.

to

garments

us

that He

He

in

His

when

he

the hath

hath

from has

led

to

drops, He

world

in

his

which

the

affliction me

and

the

brought

the when the

and

come,

He

God's and not

with to

His

rod

of

me

into

part im-

with say to

the

am

is

dyed

see

to

seems

"I

horts ex-

has

who

could

He

his

peculiarway,

Edom

Prophet, by

brought from

it is easy

conversing.

of

he

becomes

nature

Bozrah," and

selves them-

body marks,

"from

them

to

lying on

a

to

God,

of

comes

been

sight of

strippedof

been in

men

manner,

is

grace, has

upon

abase

come

authority.

rod

bears

words seen

with the

It is

the

at

in like

of the

powers

sprinkled with

whom

God.

He

they

look

message

seem

dwells

under

mourn,

than

is it that

they

he has, solitary,

is

they

Why

any

And

consoles

and been

would

or suffering,

trouble,

forerunners.

would

Why

he

like

Him,

of

departed, coming

awfully to

of

presence

man,

bed

?

into

silence

and

friend

some

them

to privilege,

a

visits.

fear

grave

and them

a

with

spiritof

from

it is

thus

He

think

presence

His

them

to

thing,while

whom

to

When His

be

may

ment, Bodily pain,anxiety,bereave-

time.

distress,are

led

Him.

near

worldly pain.

they

brings

intimatelyin

more

at any

that

be

may He

be

may

of

selfishness

pain,

themselves.

that

are

the

to

[Serm.

man

wrath.

darkness,


but

not

set

SCHOOL

A

XXL]

as

me

word

no

if

with

confidence, with as

training for

the

work

in their

them the

or

man

or

resource,

natural

minister

of

dexterity,or

into we

any

by

ourselves

slow

to

believe But

certaintythat of

we

wit,

of us,

when

titles of

honour.

we

made

similar

thing absolutelyabout

Lam.

a

bles. trou-

of

cause

be

as

a

humbly

brought

even

Doubtless be

have

may

instruments

Without

others.

by

very We

if

loth

to

shall

be

speciallybeloved

are

we

;

affliction

trouble.

or

of

or

consolation

may

shall

least

1

by

by

we

are

of

wealthy,

afflicted.

these

as

one

that at

the

or

for

tried

the

to

ordinary pain

to

Christ.

those

to

his comes

knowledge

consecrated

properly minded,

are

of

signation, re-

delighted

as

or

song,

mercies

every

trouble

great blessingand

a

thoughts

take

any

is

thus

with

towards

when

has heretofore

such

entertained

and

turning

be

fear, yet

teaching and

all such

from

mirth

of God's

Some

God's

will seek

of

Surely this glorying,to

with

prosperity,the great,

the Lord

whom

reverently

more

consolation

of

turning

instinct

acquaintance,

him

at

is under

they ;

yet

who

they

fellow-feeling, yet

who

themselves

on

him,

looking

one

Him

brethren.

bow, and

And

Job's

like

to

did ;

His

bent

arrow1."

the

than

they

hath

around

gather

speaking

He

349

.

.

for

mark

a

him,

see

light

unto

COMFORT.

OF

the

by

blessed

for the

solation con-

impatientlysettling our

iii. 1, 2.

own

12.

real

state

in


350

God's last

how

sight,and least

day, at

that

we

as

;

into

have

and

not

;

His

of

shall in

one

of

the

of

the

sinful

own

word

will be

who

have

advice,

borne

their

His

little

the

voice

and

destitute,will at

they speak.

and

will be other

our

word

passions

ruder envy

and

of

quelled and

admonitions.

by

imao-e

all

in

senses

the

ones

of

the

reach

once

deed

man's so

our

disorder

brought earnestness

instead

ears,

under and of

poor

however towards The

them. and

pride the

does.

the

open

befriend

nature,

shall

world

orphan,

will

hearts

and

the

rudely,as

those

We

after Christ.

and

Our

Thus,

voice, and

manner,

very

cross

strife,which

men,

after the that

We

it.

as tranquillizing,

widow

The

;

our

gentle and

of

for every

need

comforters

sin,

own

our

advocates, assistants, soothing aids.

;

and

by

pass

Taught by

by

who

and

allowed

are

exercised

minds those

be

know,

for us."

we

tion, salva-

our

we

we

nay,

Almighty Paraclete,

look

them

died

towards

of

far

that

man,

and

measure

words

low

So

shall

we

Saviour,

assured

sorrow,

hearts

love

Our

not

be

to

glory who

have

service

far, merciful

usefulness.

our

pain,our

shall

Thus

"

pouring

So

wine.

to

mercy

oil

promote

we

purposes

wounds

of

own

by being

of

feet,and disciples'

enough surelyfor

our

His

to

believe

to

the

attained but

ourselves

the

at

us

present evidentlyblessed

ourselves,

to

with

washing

their

say

allow

may

subservient

others

fare

it will

we

at

are

made

to

[Sbum.

AFFLICTION,

anger,

Church, these in

the

kindness

being

the

case

of

of our

selfish


which

creatures

we

witnesses

when,

at

even

difficult

mouth

Truth

the

most

full ; but

abundance

Blessed

of the heart

softest the

over

the

flesh

the

servant

of

the

possibleto sing,the

ties of earth

without

place, as

the

father,without that

refresh

to

God.

High the

too

his

on

towards

as

have

our

austere

and most

forerunner, cut

man,

dured, en-

speaks

the

of

;

ing abid-

bread

Lord's

*

off

from

ing brethren, livingin the wilderness, feed-

harsh

his

soldiers

in

as

Lamb

we

forth

journers, so-

Moses

St. Paul

bring

to

was

to

mother, without

weary

holy Baptist, an

among

that

the

Such

and

of

the

trials

patriarchwhom

of, and, like him, allowed wine

the

the

far

song of

song

by

out

pilgrims and

it is

God, and

"

in

tutored

winning voices, singing,as

of

our

was

and

gospel truth, earth

;

speaketh."

with

from

severed

of

mouth be

found

we

heart

our

eloquent,

to

was

another

to

our

thus

strains

face

times,

when is

teachers

Time

men.

heaven

even

portion indeed,

swreetest, range

of

acting

grace

ready

us

necessary

affection

our

nature,

all

to

closed,

now

351

make

to

of

seemed

of the

by

were

speak

to

COMFORT.

OF

tends suffering,

through and

it

SCHOOL

A

XXL]

fare, yet who

those

preaching the

ye, comfort

very

so

far removed

sincerelysought almost

was

language

ye,

My

of

people

to Jerusalem."

1

from

Rev.

xv.

3.

ness stern-

the

described

consolation, .

.

.

speak

Lord,

in "

ye

phecy profort Comfortably com-


352

AFFLICTION,

Such Lord

our

thank

the

into

she

and afflicted,

be

afflicted.

to

be

that

St. Paul

by

Christ

of

self-denials

for his

intervals

those

persecutors permitted. And has

after him favoured

in

her, still has

upon

affliction could

she

if she

her

was

enjoyed

separate branches

her

truth, yet it remains, to

age

yet what news

; and

even

did not

the

themselves,

and,

have

has

though

had

been

think

are

sin,

flowed

has

that felt

comforter, doubtless

forgottenthis

many

from

age

false sons,

obliged to profess

practise. This

who

a

is transmitted

world, who and

She

of

times

at

often

have

they

they to

though

world;

she

a

external

honours

office

the

and

was

from

peace

his

Catholic

ease

and

day by

fury of

Church

portion.

proper

this

tisements, chas-

always proclaimed

she

perform

not

with

riches

when

Even

enemies.

be

might

she

as

the

so

fill up the

forgottenthat

never

first

must

by suffering

he

respitewhich

of

of

brethren-sake, by

did

"

day

never

by fastings, by

;

forlorn,solitary life, thus

his

has

we

consecrated

was

take

"

comforter

a

well

comfort

to

in

tribulation

She

God."

apart for

set

was

Apostle

an

of

kingdom

may

erred

all

much

through

"

in

great truth

must

we

we

has

this

settingup,

daily,"and

forgottenthat the

her

for this

Church

the

as

forgotten,that

has cross

enter

much

instanced

thereby impressed

And

of Christ.

since

ways

our

Apostles, and

that

never

up

His

mind

of

high temper

Church

God,

various she

and

the

upon

the

was

[Serm.

indeed

bent

they

on

have

is

strange

gratifying gained

a


XXL]

point,and

they

A

SCHOOL

have

just

have

trouble,

found

and

of

ease,

most

the

adding

comforted"

have

luxuries set

own

others ;

of

sumptuously As

by Angels. is the

every

left him

gate, and

affliction ourselves

veniences. con-

their

on

afflicted is the way

and

and

comforters

fared

lie at his

themselves

saving

are

bad

who

man,

of their

to

353

when congratulation,

way

after this life

the poor to

for

who

those

day, let Lazarus "

a

are certainly

rich

COMFORT.

cause

out

But

thus

OF

to

fort com-

heaven,

to

so

comfort

to

way

be

to

them. let And, lastly, affliction is sent Let we

ever

for

our

own

we

have

fear,lest after

us

should

ourselves

anxiouslyremember

us

be

them,

to

alone

unites

good

we

separates sends

vol.

to

from

wherewith

v.

; lest

our

be

"

are

separated

us

a

bear

so

from

which

evil

pure

have

should

we

Let

Him.

tleness, gen-

lest,in spiteof all the

;

unresisted

to

others,

to

patience,which

should

others, yet

some

ministered

strict conscientiousness

Christ

trial,to send

us

of mind

us

to

us

do

sin,

secret

yet

faith and

that inward

also.

personalgood

cast-aways

consideration, and

soothing

that

within

us

pray

heart

us,

which

Him

who

and

it.

a

a

some

honesty


SERMON

THE

THOUGHT

XXII

OF

GOD,

Rom. "

but

Ye

have

ye

received

Adam

When

the

the

spiritof bondage again

Spirit of adoption, whereby

being since

ever

inward

the

became

miserable

his soul

in

to

we

fear, cry,

upon divine

to

in the

enable

created, "

which

It

was

was

presence,

Such

speak or

of

him

its to

was

the

the

divine

ning begin-

for

of

state

wrath in

the and

its nature,

for which

both

to

ness, feeble-

spirituallife

complete

ends

necessary

the

involved

was

lost

fulfil the

shown

in

energy

necessary

it to

strength;

God's

strength and

end. to

of

historyhas

followed,

withdrawal.

health, which

his

its true

fretful, excitable, and

meanness,

itself,not

it, which

light

alternate

and

failure

and

lost

wayward,

which

; with

nobleness

and

the

fell,his soul

forfeited

and

be

viii. 15.

Father."

Abba,

he

received

not

have

SOUL.

THE

OF

STAY

THE

it

was

its moral


SftEM.

XXII.]

THE

and integrity

the of

ground. lies

us

to

come

from

born

into

birth

by

meaning,

so

our

again

figures;

callingthe and

what

should

our

be

to

For

state.

and

raiment state

Him

who

instance, in

knowest

thou

thee

to

buy

the plete com-

give

it

a

with

present

affections

and

Such

purpose.

callinghuman

by

us

nature

unclothed, and

Spiritlight,health, food, all

;

real

for

to Scripturesignifies

the

miserable, and

counsel that

gift of

and

is not

to

is

hungry, sometimes

increased

; and

and

this

God's

defect

body

faculties

sometimes

blind, sometimes

warmth,

of

soul

to

Father.

our

ruling principle, object,or

a

by birth, and

many

the

soul, till God it,has

in

become

we

as

requires the

the

fell ; and

is necessary

As

nature.

Adam

again,to impart

state

a

all that

not

manifested

without

in

are

itself,but

in

it and

we

have

we

;

rich

a

free

us

has

great

bond-servant

again approach Him

perfectionof

us

set

the

us

on

one

Christ

beginning. be

sank

every

; and

restore

Spiritof adoption,whereby

I say, want

to

come

faint,hungry,

in which

world

lost in the to

if

355

upright,but

state

the

"c.

as

this state, and

Adam

children, and

it is

is the

reverse

has

the

us

Such

his Creator's favour

Christ

GOD,

longerstand

no

as

giftwhich

OF

its happiness; and

sick,it could

or

THOUGHT

by

what

is, and has

brought

Because

"

that and

poor, of

Me

mayest be rich a

a2

need

of

new

am

thing no-

wretched,

art

tried

white

a

sayest, I

blind, and

gold

; and

into

us

have thou

teaching gratitude

our

thou

goods, and not

of

way

in

naked, the

I

fire,

raiment, that


THE

356

thou with "

God, who

commanded hath

darkness,

light of

the

the

of

face

Jesus

sleepest,and

shall

give

the

well

in him

a

life."

And

of the in

Thy Light

Psalm, with

and

Jeremiah,

I

"

shall be

My

goodness.

and

I have

My

trulyexpressed

made

for the

1

Ps.

Rev.

xxxvi.

again,in souls

the

Hi. 17, 18.

2

8, 9 ; lxiii. 5.

iv. 6.

Jer.

xxxi.

soul

its Maker

Eph.

v.

14.

25.

soul,

soul 1." contain

is

of

is

14.

man

that

; and

high contemplation is

Cor.

priests

weary

passages the

Prophet

the

satisfied with

sorrowful

that

were

praiseth

the

of

shall be

these

it

as

mouth

my

contemplation of of that

out

in another

satiated

:

; and

house

And

people

thus

shall be

light."

so

which

often

nothing short

everlasting

They

"

...

doctrine

shall be

of life,and

replenishedevery

the

into

never

well

the

I have

drink-

give him

satisfied,even

satiate

Christ

Thy pleasuresas

fatness, when

will

; and

fatness

Now

see

we

thou

is the

Thee

joyfullips."And

with

with

shall soul

My

marrow

Thee

with

For

of

in

shall

give him,

Psalms,

drink

God,

of

plenteousnessof Thy

give them

the

Whosoever

I shall

of

give

Awake,

"

of

out

dead, and

"

springingup

book

the

river.

"

that

water

in the

shalt

the

from

to

glory

Again,

I shall

of water

satisfied with Thou

that

water

thirst ; but

the

Christ." arise

shine

to

hearts,

our

light." Again,

thee

the

of

light

of

knowledge

that

eth

in

Again,

see."

mayest

the

shined

eyes

.

thou

eye-salve,that

thine

anoint

and .

[Serm.

GOD,

OF

clothed,

be

est

may

THOUGHT

its

John

hap-

iv. 14.


THE

XXII.]

OF

STAY

piness; that, whatever unsatisfied

are

the

lightof

dwell

it

upon

I say, then, that the the

in

exercise

of

in

not pleasures,

in

; in

knowledge but

in

supplied.

As

smell,

and

the

receives

When

they

they

This

happy.

not

know,

hope, real

joy, to admire,

to

and

bliss

true

objects

which

on

piness, hap-

our

which

has

duly, it is

; when

happy

bliss,not

true ; but

to

to

revere,

to

adore.

hearts

possessionof may

rest

to

love,

pursue

the

are

thwarted, it is

or

and

this

pleasure.

to

lies in our

not

power,

affections

the soul

the

real

our

in

not

taste, sound,

through

which

effect,or

to

or

is

of

things lies

undeveloped, restrained,

are

sensual

excitement,

thirst, as

and

exercised

are

consists

in

; not

pleasure,so

by

instruments

will

being elicited,employed,

channels

the

are

bodily frame

in

of these

hunger

; there

soul

of the

consciousness

none

in

statingit.

affections

affections

our

viewed

signified.I

be

been

not activity,

in the

self-esteem, not

be

happiness

the

and

aspects

many

may

it is

presence,

are

it may

I have

as

besides,

God's

truth

in which

ways

357

possess

may

There

it.

solemn

same

many

now

SOUL.

till it is vouchsafed

lives in the which

it

THE

to

Our those be

and

satisfied.

Now,

saying

if this be that

of it,is the much

thought

happiness

besides

motive the

the

here

so,

to

as

serve

for action,

affections

of

or

is at

God,

of man

a

; for

a

though of

short

there

is

knowledge,

of excitement,

something

for

reason

nothing

and

subject

instrument

require

once

more

vast

or

yet and


358

THE

more

enduring

novel

and

what

is

moves

no

alone

Man

man.

brother's it is

doubtless

love, and

thus religion, But

I

of

do, but

to

what

the

brethren,

And

for this reason,

more

than

We

be.

were

fresh

fainting,or

hungry, or It

is

soothing

make

may to

a

whom

flood

a

may

have

those

Love

of home

to

is sufficient to

confess

whom and make

to

we

to ;

a

our

may

family in

the

hearts uniform from

time

heavy those to

faults ;

these

ble, possi-

our

drink

comfort

look

our

relief to us,

a

have

a

of

reward.

our

and

and

meat

tears

confidants

our

we

of

that

for

It is

other.

comfort

much

love

half of

one

a

for and

this life tolerable to

or

do ;

to

the

other, that

gain

do,

can

though

permanent

each

the

we

be

of

duties

neighbour.

our

part of

no

his

Nay,

happiness

our

no

this for

rouse

chief

by itself,were

fellowshipwith air to

do to

of what

that

if for

require something can

two

love of all men,

it is not, it

man

the

to

measure.

towards

said

obedience, yet exercised which

his

it is

be

may

it in

who

answer

can

object

here

heart

and

man

;

an

minded

speaking

surelyit

the

is

repays

be

to

not

am

ought and

trust

kindles

nothing short

awaken

can

and

the

;

; self

awe

no

that

say, of course,

great duty, one

a

for

is

influence

knowledge

is sufficient

love, reverence,

our

What

not

raises

mere

Creator

Almighty

created.

does

useful

and

I do not

it.

thing

or

[Serm.

GOD,

excites, but

reverence,

He

OF

any

pleasurable

love.

of the

than

sudden

no

made

THOUGHT

to

in

the

mind.

whom have

as

we

those

comfort

to

sympathy. other the

ways multi-


XXII.] tude

STAY

THE

of men,

which

still,after

all,our

them,

demand

and

die ?

men

uncertain

as

give

our

have

no

in

sun,

though best

is

estate

consists

in

our

that

"man

"

happiness ;

our

continueth But

the

there

attention

nothing mind, We

unlock,

to

love

not

out,

expanding cannot

mental

as

fix

created

senses

it were,

open which

whole

the

us,

only

or

belong

to

to

relieve

the

affections.

with

in-

great

disjoined from

at

running

door

the us,

; it is

Created ten

and

in

The

turbid.

one

man.

elicit

rather

and

stream

a

is

Him,

our

affection,when

of

of

and

channel, impetuous, vehement, runs

an

and

alone

I wish

open

Creator, is like

of the

narrow

heart

such

but

cannot

God

contemplation

things

compensed, re-

stay another, who

why

reason

occupy,

and

himself?

fullyto

love

indeed

tenseness,

a

"

it, is able

but

may

the

the

:

too,

happiness

our

woman"

souls, to which

our

to

him, yet in his If

a

he

can

stay"

one

is another

happiness of

direct

for how

in

not

of

and

come

being employed

is born

not

these

night. Man,

altogether vanity. affections

do

this rich

material

and

not

place our

not

intelligencewithin

an

We

stars, or

things

all

not

because

do

of

they

are

field ?

We

day

exercise Do

?

us

the

and

like

has

of

moon,

vanish

he

from

in them.

all

and

such stable.

more

be ; but

not

things inanimate,

to

earth, because

nought,

be

is

grass

359

exceed

taken

not

permanence

affections fair

what

hearts

SOUL.

it would

affections

the

as

THE

otherwise

they

are

OF

tures na-

thousand

through


360

THE

which our

Maker

can

the

whole

heart

unlocked

and at

voice

and

make the

Spiritof

and

which

with

consciousness and

of

it alone,

Object into

keeps

its state

proportion or

to

distressed.

who

is Infinite to

can

answer

and

thoughts

Rev.

heart

and

alone

the

its

that

is not

iii. 20.

John

it has

xiv.

23.

Gal.

sons sea-

say

it,He

; He

alone

to

measure

in

manifest

; and

is straitened

bold

within

the

certain

to

mysterious assemblage

which

the

relapse again

heart

over

be

hold

constraint

limited, either

affections,the

can

our

Withdraw

open.

confinement

not

even

enduring Presence,

it will

If it be

those

whereas

;

it rests, and

it is

as

certain

and

creature

of

the

that

times

at

confidence

and partially,

perfect and

a

which

on

only

us

is

things ]."

satisfies

know

but

us

God

"

all

and

We

forth

sent

absolute

and

soothes

into

enter

hath

knoweth

it is vouchsafed.

intercourse

1

heart, and

and

him,

hearts."

your

feelingof simple

friends

nearest

in

into

communion, whom

to

Son

Father

My

unto

God

My

him, and

to "

come "

hear

in

I

"

says,

man

come

can

feelingsbe

He

Me."

will him."

our

and

; if any

with

with

His

greater than

We

and

abode

It is this

he

besides

Behold,"

"

of

presence

none

thoughts

door, I will

him, and

him,

to

knock

and

the

with

our

all its

door

open

will love

; for

us

[Serm. the

but

subjected.

the

stand

None

enter

in

GOD,

OF

reallylive.

we

will sup

THOUGHT

of

feelings

There

is

it.

"

His

sight,but

iv. 6.

1

John

ill 20. -

no

all


THE

XXII]

naked

things are with

whom

hearts

are

should

be

feelingthat be

there

ashamed

quite unfitted into

come

His

direct

be

though

revealed

to

sinful soul

there

that

us

the

present with his as

in

the

so

Almighty God, Christ, to

God,

he and

can

sins and

is

(to

other face

bear

to

1

Heb.

that

face, but

submit

it open.

the most

God's

in

spite of

believing,

Scripture language)

use

words, to

has

merits, when

; and

his heart

men,

know,

merits

him,

not

wish

His

our

of

munion com-

again,

between

to God

in

or,

all well

Christian, enables

does, that he

Christ,

And,

those

to

first,there

none.

as

between

of

in different

Mediator

a

thought

sins, to lift up he

But,

we

And

Himself.

and

wonderfully intervene judgment,

it in

is

are

speak) with

medium

us.

as

no

all sinners,

are

so

may

this confidence

great mercy,

that

say

we

a

need

we

certainlywe

any

and

they

all-searching Eye,

(ifI

perfectionof

the

will

;

our

that

which

; for

science con-

that

God, from

in

us

so

God's

Him

degrees of

in His

God

is

without

gloriouspresence,

may

It

contact

between

in

state

a

endure

good

a

desire

a

You

of.

daily. to

with

nothing

is in such

that

and

of

peace

confidence

a

afraid

or

earth

on

man

is

of Him

eyes

consciousness

God,

It is

open.

the

unto

the

by

habitual to

361

do1."

to

is meant

open

SOUL.

opened

have

; it is the

THE

OF

and

we

is what

This

STAY

and

For,

iv. 13.

he

addresses

in and open

while

through his heart

he

is very


THE

362

both

conscious

THOUGHT

feeling of

his

possible; and

in

a

as

this, he will

Christ

will

with

say,

the

seek

everlasting1."And

scrutiny,and in For

to

of his heart

open

other

in

words,

God

myself,to toward

to

until

Christ, I lie not in the

testimony

God,

Holy of

Ps.

me,

me

a

"

God,

me,

and

be

conscience

conscience "

Our

"

xxvi.

laying His

it ; or,

conscience. conscience I exercise

void

of offence

bearing

truth

in

ness wit-

me

rejoicingis this,the in

and simplicity

fleshlywisdom,

2 ; cxxxix.

way

in St.

it to

I say the

also

any

do

Herein

men."

with

good

;

O

upon

good

all

me

prove

continual

a

conscience, that

not godly sincerity,

1

of

posed sup-

in the

Presence

day."

Ghost."

our

lead

It

be

may

Try

of

me."

seest

submitting

lived in

toward ; my

joy

one

somewhat

; prove

the

and

for His

the

this

God, and

; and

delight in

always

have

the

well, if there

Look

tinual con-

sinner,

a

Him

Lord, and "

His

be

David

heart

my

me

I have

"

O

much

as

is it instanced especially

waiting

instance,

before

of

in

seems

he

Thou, God,

heart."

my

thoughts.

of wickedness

Paul, who

"

me,

ground

my

desire

make

to

is

unreservedlywith

Perhaps, under

and

reins

my

examine

way

allowed

be

Examine

"

gains

though

him,

feelingthat holy

this

out

walk

to

Hagar said, feeling,

to

and

to

he

as

sin, yet still earnestness

Saviour, and

and

wish

is under

try

able

of his heart.

Object this

proportion

be

presence and

sincerityand

own

God

his

actual

originaland

of

[Sbrm.

GOD,

OF

23, 24.

but

by

the


THE

XXII.]

God,

of

grace

world, and say, the

"

to dwell

when

he

awake,

are

in

sense

he

of

have

a

fulness

love

of

and,

on

love

of

1

Acts

the the our

Him

who

place

to

if

in

which

hand,

we

are

a

viction con-

which When

guesses.

feeling which

a

things. to

our

we

heart

born

so, in

may

real and fix

itself,

nothing but

have

given

to

of

they

And

find that

dead

are

we

solution

that

from

the

the

a

up

it

the

creature,

Spirit unto

Lord, this love carries with

and

xxiii. 1 ; xxiv.

are,

follow, which

will

when

have

allowed

are

awake, in

are

science,

or

to

When

the

for

words

and

discovered

have

we

world, and

Maker

we

discoveries

proportion as

other

the

satisfaction

please Him.

to

is distinct

Object on

In

of that

fancy we

problem

we

of

witness

wholly to God,

have

we

take

of peace

give.

can

sightof

to

experiences in proportion as

conscious

truth,

a

not, who

sacred

manifested

as

the

of

itself

fancied

like manner, most

is,I

contemplatinghim.

God's

speaking

it which

accompanies realize

It

contemplating God,

while

cannot

we

When

about

we

is

are

we

difficult

some

in the

heart," to love

the

aim, but

no

which

asleep.

are

the

speaks

the soul

desire,

no

conversation

Paul,

in

and

surrender

to

363

be, this is something of the Apostle's

which

it is able

live

thought of

Spirit. Perhaps rest

SOUL.

our

of St.

Him,

the

on

meaning,

we

had

the reins and

And, it may

have

have

to Epistles,

before

himself

THE

abundantly to you-ward 1."

more

searcheth

and

OF

characteristic

in his

us

we

STAY

16

Rom.

ix. 1.

2

Cor.

i. 12.


361

THOUGHT

THE

it its

The

Apostle

says,

with

that spirit,

"

our

the

given

the

where

present the

about

the

examine

to

up

in such

of

a

by

the

holy men,

said

confirms when

be

to

have

to

thereby to

eye

ever

be

our

look

to

us

upon

feelingattendant,

in the

contemplation of Almighty

the

on

led

His

It is the

day ?

be

to

desire

to

but

hearts,

own

as

every

commonly

words,

our

our

state

and

Him,

through case

God

of

always and

good conscience,

a

of

force

is

in

tion contempla-

a

conscience

good

a

consists

always and

what

that of

be

and

us,

hearts1."

our

the mind

can

is it to have

this ; for what

hearts

;

happiness

reminded

"

alone

and

"

sealed

only such

;

God."

of

happiness

our

accompanying

where, for God

every

hath

the

witness

children

Spiritin

of God

contemplation

itself beareth

who

"

saying that

been

is capable of

we

Him

Hence

comes.

the

are

we

of the

earnest

I have

Spirit

speaks of

he

Again,

it

whence

evidence

own

[Sebm.

GOD,

OF

God.

again, this

But,

only the ground

of the

but

of

it

of the

might

it any

promises us

how

comfort

of

of

peace

a

good conscience, At

to

repentance and

turn

first

into

sorrow

sight

have

can

The

peace.

all

is not

presence

repentance also.

strange

seem

thing

indeed, makes

peace

of God's

sense

in

Gospel, joy.

It

pleasure in desolateness, weakness,

take

and

contempt.

says

the

Apostle,

1

We

"

"

Rom.

glory

because

viii. 16.

in

the

2

tribulations love

Cor.

of God

i. 22.

also," is shed


XXII.]

THE

abroad

in

given

unto

hearts

our

thought comfort

under

SOUL.

365

Ghost

Holy

which

destroys anxiety : for

the

bereavement

It bids

I

"

:

asleep, that have

might

would

that the

sightseem the

be

true

repentance

cannot

God

; it has

the

thought

Him,

because

and -it seeks and

God

to

His

what

For

from

the

Him

world

? While

swine,

he had

remorse

1

Rom.

v,

3. 5.

to

confess

Matt.

;

be selves our-

loving

as

from

peace

remained

among

repentance;

no

led him

to

his sins.

vi. 34.

love ;

surrender

and

enough, but

repentance

with

;

tisement accounting chas-

rest

prodigalson

sorrow

his Father, and

than

Him

if love

punishment and

of

thought

sweetness,

sake,

own

the

or

had

we

it is that

so

the

to

first

then, when

quickened

but

time

a

for it seeks

God,

a

repent

better

only ; but

of

it is

pardon

for its

presence

the

is to for

without

have

must

sorrow

even

in it.

Yet

sidered con-

at

that

us

one

sense

be

be

upon

against Him.

ungratefullyrebelled

be

would

High

vividlyburst

consciousness

which

been

there

intolerable, it would

be

to

Most

are

which

if there

have

again, if

the

which

awakened

Gospel might

of

presence

have

not

sorrow,

one

misery,

And,

one.

be

take

us

others

as

Gospel, the

the

abused

having

when

the

left under

even

if there

unmixed

be

to

seem

misery

But

hope1."

no

not,

sorrow

ye

no

shall take

morrow

itself."

things of

is

Take

"

ignorant,brethren, concerning them

you

to

THE

the

by

morrow,

the

for

of

It

us."

for the

thought

OF

STAY

1 Thess.

rise and Thus

iv. 13.

he

go re-


THOUGHT

THE

366

lieved

his heart hard

some

fretful tumour St. Paul's

again, consider

anguish,but

nay,

of their

fulness

the

of

devotion, horror

St. Paul

heavenly. their He

rejoices, "

they

that

ye

And

he

might

consist

"

to

they

"

vehement all of

this

the

carefulness,which

desire,"

calls

"

Instead of all

the of

coming

to

"

They will

the

not,

to

any

the

world

1

2

in

Cor.

manner,

nothing."

godly sort"

a

in

them,"

fear,"

"

"

works.

or

what

or

of

confidant

they

vii. 7. 9.

on

of one

cannot

11.

Apostle death.

Life, to the God feed

men

no

the

worketh

world,"

to

ings, feel-

heart, yet, without

acts

Fount

themselves

disburden

godly us

were

ye

revenge1,"

"

the

consolation, remorseful

thoughts, without

For

"

remorse,

the

sorry, but

indignation,"

"

open

of

sorrow

him."

wrought

"

them, which

hand,

it

zeal,"

"

"

other

towards

sorrowing after

relaxingit,as terminatingin On

desire,

"

a

by

damage

clearingof themselves," "

after

more

earnest

repentance." "

and

made

were

from

escape

holier "

mind

fervent

"

it is

past, desire

of their

receive

but

love, gratitude,

proceeds,

describes in

repentance

hearts, from

speaks

to

sorry,"he

made

"

sorrowed

Or,

no dryness of spirit,

no

state

that

not

it.

abundance,

in

sorrow

some

their

mourning,

that

to

the

present selves into

their

of the

like

was

penitents afflict themselves,

The

sternness.

from

is

gloom,

no

before

weighing upon

account

Corinthians; there

of the

[Serm.

misery,which

of its

and

GOD,

OF

their

their :

to

own

sorrow.

God

confess.

they The


XXII.]

THE

will

world

approach

cannot

Paraclete either

us,

gloomy

who

need

and

or

even

are

in

we

sullen

ourselves wish

may

but

sorrow

be

not

realize

where

or

do

that

is ;

do we

Still

of

useful

escape

God's

else

to

its

from as

we

idols

make

is

presence a

on

go

much

is either

for

be dark

to

try

may

so

it is ;

so

not

; and

beyond

not

are

may

need

we

;

thing

every

times often-

We

they

joy.

analyze

to

persons

pain.

we

in

hearts, that they may

our

us

therefore

able

pain

our

within

or

are

it,as

call it

not

; it is

; it leaves

bodily sicknesses.

expedient

an

in

a

It

state, while

our

be

otherwise, and

it

refuge ;

true

is

may

ourselves, nothing short

to

or

we

something

to

trouble

best, dead

we

themselves

feeding upon

in

feelingsburied

at

longer,or

no

an

us

is

; it

intimate.

ourselves, and

to

relief to

a

by

our

or,

within

up

it that

to

all

367

confession be

Such

perhaps, what

know,

we

or

Perhaps

misery,

used

us

world, whether

miserable. our

their

stand

obdurate.

pent

are

SOUL.

it cannot

; it leaves

or

THE

to

tumultuous,

live to the We

OF

attend

not

associate,but

good

no

STAY

our

mockery,

season

in

or

its

measure.

miserable

How

this

know

will be emerge

a

a

where

all is real.

thinks

the

soul

with can

does

great truth ! year

of this world

out

soul

he, who

man,

or,

maturity of misery

passes

satisfyhis

is

unhappy

more

into

then

He

of shadows

is at

that thrive

at at

not

after

tically prache

year

least, he

will

when

he

once,

into that

kingdom

present attempting

which without

is not

bread

nourishment.

;

or

to

he He


368

THE

he

fancies

THOUGHT

OF

live without

can

he is sufficient for

himself;

is sufficient for his that the

or

fame,

great

and

and

man,

dies

with

almost

closed

luxuries

thought,full

still with

affections,as You

see

were

others,

see

their fellow-men,

towards

their hearts

changes, alone

is true

to

be

all

can

needs

tune

poor

us

;

One

One

alone

and

intricate

and

harmony

us

can

nature ;

One

action, but

regards

as

give

tryman. coun-

affections,

feelings

there

fail

riches

;

can

fly

world One

us

a

; One

alone

up

; One

true

alone

supply

can

to

our

meaning alone can

as

away,

the

be

tering cen-

them,

is constant;

; One

train

can

man,

ignorant

to

alone alone

thingsto alone

of

decay,

senses

after

educated

warm

passes,

ing pass-

year

benevolent

sure

veloped, unde-

appearance

dead

with

is

One

die.

; One

perfection; complex

Life

fickle, the

friends

to

yet stopping

what

on

being perishable. popularity is

and

families,with

lives

man,

man,

Sunday,

the

the

Many

affections

mind,

cold

live

many

poor

are

is that

state so

full intelligence,

of

if he

perhaps, for their

alone

You

called)

wealth,

busy

a

after his

is

unlearned.

the

see

in

heart, as

stone

a

and

You

stone.

a

of

which

heart, with

thought

a

like

full of

that exertion,

or

trulywretched

a

day, Sunday

year, without

us

that knowledge

peasant, many

a

many

after

day

our

he supposes

dryness of soul, in

unexercised.

his

or

die,high and low, learned

and a

fancies that

and

What

l.KM.

object.He

good opinion of others, or (what

sufficient for him. coldness

[S

an

happiness ;

that the comforts

or

GOD,

can

form

to

full our

give and


XXIL]

THE

His He

Are

us.

possess

STAY

guidance? reallymade of

His

by

us

His

question

is not

He

receive.

will

we

seek

His

face

us

then

do

"

much

Whom

none

upon

My

flesh

strengthof

and my

V.

heart

my heart

Ps.

and

sion possesstill in

we

sins?

our

but

go,

The

whether

spite of

still, every

of us, if

part,

I desire

Are

one

unfeigned,and holy fear.

us

I in heaven

1

VOL.

us

love

Let

earth

taken

trust, that, in

we

our

more.

should

we

under

only question. Has

spite of

in

will receive

have

put ourselves

Holy Spirit?

in

369

children, and

And

sins, He

and

the

whether

our

Let

surelyis

of grace,

kingdom

SOUL.

to

His

us

THE

allowed

we

this

OF

as

He

has

say

with

but

Thee

in

lxxiii.

the ? and

God

portionfor

25, 26.

Bb

His,

Psalmist,

comparison

faileth,but my

done

there of

is

Thee. is the

ever1."


XXIII.

SERMON

THE

LOVE,

1 "

I

Though

and

have

not

speak

THING

ONE

with

charity, I

Cor.

xiii. 1,

the am

NEEDFUL.

of

tongues become

of

and

men

Angels,

sounding brass,

as

or

a

tinklingcymbal." I

the

suppose

to

live Christian

with on

any this

care,

highest ;

His

sake, is not nay,

not

but that

mean

that when

their

their

their

they

do

state

own

ments religiousattain-

this

of

God,

of

and

is not

reason

thus

to

that

suffer for love's express

dissatisfied dissatisfaction

they

sake.

themselves with

do

may

suffer much

may

think

for

man

rulingprinciple. They

and

they are

love

happen, they

so

little

they that

the

try-

themselves

observe with

whatever

that

if it

have

that

much,

dissatisfied

are

"

they

who

who

persons

be, yet they feel that their motive

the

but

lives,and

point,that, may

much,

of

greater number

;

love I do

exactly,

themselves, and

is examined

into, it


Serm.

will

be

THE

LOVE,

XXIII.j found

ONE

ultimatelyto

they will give

different

call themselves

cold,

double-minded, in

God be

to

the

heart

they

less than

heavenwards, and I will have

now

described,

Love, and

full well ;

whether

serve

only,is in

the

Law

alas ! at

whatever

activity,

the

merely to

in

first

ground

of

the

on

is fulfilled. This the

time,

same

patience,

or

its

the

and

the know cannot

we

show,

to

faith,or

fruitfulis not

man

; not

measure

at

all

Now,

apparent attainments.

our

moval. re-

Law,

we

have

we

God

to

deration consi-

whom

in

favour

I

defect

careful

of fulfilling

place,love clearlydoes

great sacrifices. We

ourselves

tending

reason

this.

enlargeupon In

the

least,in very scanty

or, at

their

and

step towards

one

love

selves, our-

among

the

good thing

good works,

found

earthwards.

God's

are

to proportionately to

as

same

Almighty

on

reason

remarks

some

or

in

ours,

yet,

that

weak

the

religiousmen

may

fickle,or

or

this will be

thinking that

love

of righteousness

ness

rest

And

their heart

as

they only

deny

of

not

others ; their

make

of it may

and

do

going together; their

not

They

pretty much

mean

great Object.

complaint

not

of it.

hard-hearted,

or

373

this, though

to

come

accounts

their affections

their

as

NEEDFUL.

or doubting,or dim-sighted,

or

resolve, but

thing,that

THING

that

we

God's

are

great deeds

Bb

own,

no

comfort

merely

on

the

great sufferings.The

or

greatest sacrifices without

take

can

consist

not

love 2

would

be

nothing


372

LOVE,

worth, and

that

they

prove

done

any

of

in

him

at

One

him.

to

his

deep insightinto

as

first

natural

no

of

sense

He

He

revealed.

had

heaven, and

the

answered

have

about

the Church

which

whom from and

could

one

him

from

revealer

his

spread doctrine

whole

with

abroad and

securely in servant

the

was

of

was

going of

man

a

away

knowledge ing, flow-

faith, gained

in

came

God

had

and

deed, God's

reared

precept, and the

Christ

keeper

counsel

word, and

brethren

fount

a

time,

his

approachable,ever

all who

who

of the

look, and

;

He

points

lodged

and

midst and

of

as

of secrets, and

of God it were,

mercies aloft

Teacher

divine

himself Such

of the

the

who, by

encompassed

and

the

seated it.

; and

a

in him.

inspired resolution, confidence,

presence one

came

one

thousand

all those

without

near,

giftswhic